Equestria Ninjas: Friendship School

by Wildcard25

Rating: teen
Tags: Sunset Shimmer, Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, Crossover, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Comedy, Other, Starlight Glimmer, Romance, Adventure
Length: 80638

The New York Ninjas are back in Equestria to teach young creatures the importance of being a ninja, while dealing with the return of old enemies and new ones.

The turtles and their ninja friends are back in Equestria, where they're going to the School of Friendship to make new friends and teach important lessons of what it truly means to be a ninja.

However when three enemies return looking for revenge it'll take all their strength, skill, and teamwork to overcome them and keep Equestria and the School safe.

Takes place during the events of season 8 and will eventually lead up to the finale. If you're not caught up in all the current events in season 8 I would suggest you do so because there will be spoilers.

Published 2018-10-04 17:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2019-08-17 21:24:05 UTC

Meet the Students

Twilight, the girls, and Spike led their ninja friends from the human world across from the castle to the school. The group looked up in awe at the building, "A whole institution dedicated to learning about the importance of Friendship." Fugitoid marveled.

"Sounds like someplace the Kraang and Triceratons should've attended together, or Shredder and his goons for that matter," Mikey said, before speaking to Bebop and Rocksteady who grunted at his words, "Minus you guys of course." the two felt much better hearing that.

"I recon Shredder or any of his followers would've been expelled their first day." Donnie noted.

"Speaking as someone who has known Shredder for years, I can confirm that." Rocksteady replied.

They entered the school with the ninja group looking around, "Wow, nice set up." Casey admitted.

"Looks even better than our school." April added.

Bebop took notice of the six pony head busts on separate pedestals, "Hey, who're these guys?"

Fugitoid spoke up, "Those guys happen to be the Pillars of Equestria."

"Pillars?" Keno asked.

Twilight explained, "They're the six legendary ponies from long ago who disappeared without a trace."

"Until we found them and freed them from their place of banishment." Rainbow boasted.

"And had to convince one of them that banishment on ones enemies isn't always the answer." Karai put in.

Leo nodded, "There's Starswirl the Bearded, Rockhoof, Mistmane, Flash Magnus, Mage Meadowbrook, and Somnambula."

"I kinda wish I was actually there to have met them myself." Sunset said feeling envious.

"Actually, you might get a chance to." Twilight assured her.

As the group was talking, the young six students composed of Sandbar, Gallus, Smolder, Yona, Ocellus, and Silverstream were coming around a corner, until Sandbar looked ahead and stopped, "Guys, look!" he motioned ahead.

"So what, it's our teachers." Gallus said dryly.

"I know, but look who's with them." the pony replied.

Yona looked at the ninjas, "Ponies that stand on hind legs?"

"Not just any pony, Yona. They're the ninjas."

"The what now?" Smolder asked Sandbar.

Ocellus and Silverstream gasped, "Of course!"

"What?" Gallus asked.

"Those ponies are the ones who helped Princess Twilight and her friends defeat the Storm King and liberated us from having to hide!" Silverstream cheered.

"I read about them all in the history book Headmare Twilight assigned us." Ocellus added.

"Come on, let's go meet them!" Sandbar suggested as they walked over.

The ponies looked and saw the group, "What perfect timing. Guys, we'd like to meet six of our students." Twilight began.

Sandbar went up to them, "Nice to meet you all. I'm Sandbar. I actually saw you guys fight Dusk Ninjas, Chrysalis, and what few followers she had left a few times in Ponyville. Of course I was in the crowd so you wouldn't have seen me."

"Nice to meet another fan." Mikey greeted him.

Leo noticed the other five, "So I take it these are the five other creatures you allowed to attend the school against Neighsay's warning?"

"Correct." Twilight nodded.

Rainbow went to Gallus, "Representing the griffons of Griffonstone, we have Gallus."

"Hey." Gallus waved while sounding apathetic.

"Ain't he a ray of sunshine?" Raph whispered to Sunset who giggled.

Pinkie bounced to Yona, "Representing the yaks of Yakyakistan we have Yona."

"Yona so excited to meet new friends." Yona ran around in excitement, before tripping on her braids and rolled across the floor, before Rocksteady stopped her.

"Spirited little yak, ain't she?" Rocksteady asked Bebop.

Spike went to Smolder, "Representing the dragons from the Dragon Lands is Smolder."

"Hey there." she greeted.

"Representing the changelings of their kingdom is Ocellus here." Fluttershy introduced them to the shy changeling.

"Hi. It's so nice to meet you all. I read everything about you." she explained all giddy.

Rarity spoke while standing next to Silverstream, "And representing both the hippogriffs and seaponies from Hippogriffia and Seaquestria is Silverstream."

Silverstream cheered, as she flew around the group, "I'm so excited to see you all! My cousin Skystar's told me how she helped you all save Equestria."

"Wait, Skystar as in Princess Skystar?" Karai asked.

"You're cousins?" Shini asked.

"Yeah."

"Which means Queen Novo is..." Donnie trailed off, until Silverstream finished for him.

"My aunt? That's right."

"So you gonna tell us about these guys now?" Gallus asked the ponies.

Twilight pondered before turning to Ocellus, "Ocellus, you said you read up on allies of Equestria?"

"I sure did."

"Then put your knowledge to the test."

Ocellus nodded, and flew around the group while explaining to her friends, "These guys come from another world populated by what Princess Twilight discovered are called humans. There she befriended four non humans trained in the art of ninjitsu, a offensive and defensive style of combat known to ninja. These four brothers were once normal turtles until they came into contact with an unstable substance called mutagen which turned them into what are known as mutants. Giving them the appearance of human and turtle. Trained in the art of ninjitsu by their master/father figure Splinter these four became the protectors of their home of New York city. There's Leonardo, Raphael, Donatello, and Michelangelo."

The four brothers bowed their heads to the students who didn't know how to respond to the gesture. Ocellus continued to explain, as she flew around the others, "These are some of their many allies who help them protect their city. This is April O'Neil, the turtles first human allie trained to be a kunoichi just like they were trained to be ninja. Casey Jones, New York's number one vigilante always looking to keep the streets clean of any crime."

Casey smirked and nudged Keno, "Hear that? Twilight wrote me as New York's number one vigilante."

"She'll have to revise it now that she's met me." Keno replied, as the two scowled.

Ocellus stood by Karai's side, "This is Karai, Master Splinter's daughter who was taken from him by his rival Oroku Saki aka The Shredder when she was just an infant and raised to believe Splinter and all those associated with him was her enemies."

Karai nodded, "Not bad, kid. But when I learned the truth about my past I switched sides to be with my real family."

The students listened well, while feeling impressed with all they were told, as Ocellus continued, "Shinigami or Shini was old friend of Karai's from Japan. After Karai broke ties to Shredder's clan. She set out to rebuild it and make it honorable again. She called upon Shini to help her in her cause and became an allie to the ninjas."

"All true." Shini admitted.

Smolder noticed the professor, "Is that pony made of metal?"

"Very observant of you, Smolder." Fugitoid answered.

Ocellus continued, "This is Professor Zayton Honeycutt, or Fugitoid. According to Headmare Twilight's history her friends from the other world's planet was destroyed by an invading alien species called Triceratons who wiped out their planet to destroy their long time enemies the Kraang. The turtles, April, Casey, and Headmare Twilight's friends escaped the destruction with the help of the Professor here and traveled to the past to stop the Triceratons from destroying their world."

"Time travel is real?" Yona asked.

"Very much." Fugitoid admitted.

"So were you born this way?" Smolder asked Fugitoid.

"I'm afraid not. I was once a humanoid from a planet of geniuses. The Triceratons came to me and demanded I built them weapons, when I refused they attacked and destroyed everything leaving my body in critical condition. My robot assistant took my very brain and implanted it into himself thus giving me a new life." he opened the top of his head, as his brain hovered out for all to see.

"Whoa." Sandbar gasped as he got closer.

Gallus looked at it, "An actual brain up close."

Ocellus continued as she introduced Sunset Shimmer, "And this is Sunset Shimmer, a pony from Equestria who fled to the other world years ago. At first she started off as a not so nice pony but thanks to Headmare Twilight and her friends became a good friend."

"Wow, Twilight, you didn't skimp on any details did you?" Sunset asked, as Twilight rubbed the back of her head.

Ocellus turned to Bebop and Rocksteady, "These two are Bebop and Rocksteady; former enemies before becoming allies. They were once employed by the Shredder and turned into mutants, until they realized how much they loved the earth and decided to fight to protect it rather than let it get destroyed."

"Da. Now we is the superheroes." Rocksteady declared.

"Put that in your books." Bebop added.

Ocellus noticed Keno, before speaking while feeling ashamed, "I'm ashamed to admit I haven't heard much about you though." Keno face faulted.

Sunset spoke up, "It's all right, Ocellus. This is Keno. Another friend from New York who studies martial arts, but also likes to dress up and protect the city as a vigilante known as the Night Watcher."

"Night Watcher?" Sandbar asked.

"That's right." Keno confirmed.

"So what brings you back to Equestria?" Sandbar asked the ninjas.

"We felt like visiting old friends and see what was going on here." Leo answered.

"And after seeing this school, we've truly missed out on a lot." Mikey noticed.

Yona noticed the cooler Mikey had previously set on the floor moved a bit. Curiously she went to it and peeked inside, "Aahh!" she cried before slamming it shut and backed away, much to everyone's confusion.

"Yona, are you ok?" Ocellus asked in concern.

"What's wrong?" Smolder asked.

Yona pointed to the cooler, "Yak see something in box, something that look like... cat!" the students were confused, as Mikey spoke up.

"Oh no worries, yak girl. I know exactly what it is," he brought the cooler over to the three, "Gather 'round students, sensei Mikey's gonna show you something cool. Literally. Say hello to... Ice Cream Kitty!" he opened the cooler, as said mutant popped out.

"Meow."

"Is that a cat made out of ice cream?" Sandbar asked.

"Nope. She's mutant cat made out of ice cream." Mikey corrected him.

Ocellus flew to the mutant pet, "Well, I think she's kind of cute." she stroked the mutant pet's chin, as Ice Cream Kitty licked the changeling's face making her giggle.

Silver Stream noticed Chompy in Raph's hands and gasped, "Oh my gosh! Look at that, it's so adorable!" Chompy belched up fire that almost hit her, "Aaahhh!" she backed away.

"Whoa!" Smolder gasped.

"What is that thing?! Another mutant?" Gallus asked in confusion.

"Not exactly. This is Chompy Picasso. And he's an alien turtle." Raph explained.

Smolder whispered to Gallus and Sandbar, "Their world sounds weird."

Twilight could only chuckle, "I felt the same way when I first went to their world, and discovered the existence of mutants and aliens."

"Same here." Sunset added.

"And me." Starlight put in.

"But no matter how different our worlds can be they all share many similarities too." Leo added.

"Such as?" Gallus asked.

"Well, pizza for one thing." Mikey smiled.

April spoke up, "Aside from that, we also have sky, sea, clouds, mountains, the sun, the moon, stars, grass, trees, flowers, animals, and even volcanoes."

Smolder's head perked, "Your world has volcanoes too?"

"And the sea?"

"You bet." Casey confirmed.

"Guess our worlds aren't that different." Gallus said.

"Trust me, it isn't." Sunset replied.

"Think you can show us some of your ninja moves?" Sandbar asked hopefully.

"Yak would like to see." Yona said sounding excited.

"So would I." Ocellus put in.

The group looked at each other and shared a smile, "Well, ok. But we best do it outside. Don't wanna break anything." Leo said.

"Trust us, Mikey excels at that." Raph noted, as Mikey growled at his brother.

They all went outside the school, as the students and ponies were off to the side, as the brothers got into positions and performing some ninja moves and spars against each other leaving the students in awe. April, Karai, and Shini had a three way spar showing off their own techniques, such as April psychic powers, Shini's illusions and magic, and Karai's snake moves. Casey and Keno fought each other to prove who was the top fighting vigilante. Fugitoid converted into Anthro mode and using his downloaded combat moves supplied by Human Twilight's encoding was fighting just like a ninja. Bebop was jumping around cheering while showing off his own combat moves, while using his suits invisibility cloak to disappear before the students leaving them surprised. Rocksteady was proving his strength by breaking down nearby boulders, making Yona look at him with admiration.

"Look at them go." Smolder gasped.

"My mind is blown!" Silverstream cheered.

"Yona think Rocksteady is awesome!" Yona cheered on.

"That Raph sure is aggressive. I kinda like that." Gallus smirked.

"April, Karai, and Shini are so brave. I wish I was more like them." Ocellus said in admiration.

"And check out Casey and Keno. They definitely got moves." Sandbar finished.

The group ceased their sparing and Leo spoke to the students, "So what did you all think?"

Before the six students could voice their own individual opinions, one voice spoke up, "I thought you were all amazing," they all looked over and saw flying over was a small pegasus filly with curly hair and big bright eyes, "Sorry if I was intruding, but I saw you all gather together and I just had to see it for myself. You're all the ninjas from the human world, right?"

"Yeah. And you are?" Leo asked.

"Oh, forgive my manners. I'm Cozy Glow, and it's very nice to meet you all."

"Well, aren't you sweet." Shini smiled, as Mikey looked skeptical.

"Do you attend the School of Friendship too?" Fugitoid inquired.

"That's right. Just like my classmates here." she flew over to the group and held Silverstream and Gallus close.

"You're lucky to be learning under such smart and wise ponies." Leo said, while motioning to Twilight and the girls who smiled.

"Oh, I know. Oh, sorry, but I have to get going. I got some work to do. It was lovely to meet all of you." Cozy said, as she flew off.

"Sweet kid." Bebop said.

"Yeah... Sweet." Mikey said suspiciously.

"Michelangelo, you sound skeptical. Care to share your thoughts?" Fugitoid asked.

"Something about Cozy Glow's rubbing me wrong." Mikey answered.

"Mikey, she's just a kid." April reminded him.

"She's also cute." Mikey noted still looking suspicious.

"And what's wrong with that?" Keno asked.

"She's cuter than me. And that ain't normal." Mikey answered, only for Raph to smack him in the back of his head.

"Nothing is normal when it concerns you!"

Gallus spoke, "I thought you guys rocked there. I wish I could fight like you."

"Me too." Smolder added.

"So do I!" Silverstream beamed.

"Well, being a ninja isn't just about fighting." Donnie answered.

"It's about protecting those close to you and defend what you believe in." Leo added.

"That's right," Twilight confirmed, until an idea started forming in her head, "Yeah! That's it!"

"What's it?" Raph asked.

"Twilight's got that look in her eye." Pinkie noticed.

"Oh, boy." Rainbow and Applejack rolled their eyes.

"I have a new idea for the school," Twilight began, "How would you guys like to be senseis at the school during your stay here?"

"Senseis at the school?" Donnie asked.

"Yeah. I'll add a new course to the school. Ninja training and studies. Teach them about the training of body and mind and to defend themselves. Just like you guys and Splinter taught us." She motioned to Sunset.

"But would training them in that art kinda be what Neighsay warned you against?" Keno noted.

"Not necessarily, since we'd be training them self defense and ways of finding peace with oneself." Leo replied.

"So if I were to add that course, would you all be willing to teach?" Twilight asked hopefully.

The ninjas looked at Twilight and then the students, before Leo answered, "Sure. We can pass on Master Splinter's teachings to new students so they can carry on the true meaning of being a ninja."

"Yeah!" the students cheered.

"So we're all gonna be teachers now?" Mikey asked excitedly, before announcing, "Booyakasha!"

Some of the students were confused, "What did he say?" Gallus asked.

"Booyakasha, it's their battle cry or what they say when they're excited." Sandbar answered.

"There's also Cowabunga and Goongala," Ocellus added, making the students look at her, "Chapter 55: Battle Cries and Catchphrases." she grinned sheepishly.

Krang's Trap

It was one afternoon in Ponyville, inside the School of Friendship's dojo the ninjas were training some of the students. Yona was currently running through various slabs of stone set up and breaking them as she ran them down. She finally broke the final one down and ceased charging. Her friends who were watching from the side cheered her on, as Leo counted up.

"Perfect ten, Yona."

"You rammed those slabs down, yak girl." Mikey commended her.

"I got sensei Rocksteady to thank for training." Yona motioned to Rocksteady, who patted her head.

"Little yaks horns getting stronger and stronger."

"All right, students, that concludes today's training," Twilight dismissed the, "Don't forget tomorrow is our school picnic."

"So bring your appetites!" Pinkie cheered, as the students cleared out.

As the group started leaving, Sunset spoke, "It's nice of you to suggest we throw a picnic for the students, Twilight."

"Well, Mikey was the one who originally pitched the idea to me. As another chance for the students to get to know all of you." she replied.

"Wow, Mikey actually had a good idea for once." Raph said.

Mikey frowned, "I've had other good ideas before!"

"And the students deserve it with all the effort they've been putting into their work." Rarity put in.

"Oh, I have so much to bake tonight I just know the class is going to love it!" Pinkie cheered with excitement.

Meanwhile at the entrance to town, Shredder and Krang walked over and saw the town up ahead, "What the devil is that place?" Shredder asked.

"Ponyville, Shredder." Krang answered.

Shredder turned to his partner in disbelief, "How is it you know everything?!"

"The sign says it, Shredder." Krang answered dully while motioning to a welcome sign.

"Oh, well. Very well. Let's go." Before Shredder could go further, Krang stopped him.

"Hold on, Shredder. I don't want to draw too much attention to myself," Suddenly Krang sucked himself further into his bio-suit and the opening which revealed him closed up. Out from the android's mouth came Krang's voice, "There, this is more like it."

"Can we go now?" Shredder asked clearly annoyed.

"Of course. Right this way." Krang said, as the two proceeded into town.

As the villains strolled through town while trying to blend in, every so often several other ponies were giving them weird looks, "Your plan to not draw attention to yourself and me isn't working, Krang." Shredder whispered to his partner.

"Quiet, Shredder, and play along." the alien whispered back.

Suddenly the two stop as the young colt Featherweight was looking up at them oddly. Shredder spoke down to him, "Why don't you take a picture? It'll last longer!"

Featherweight taking Shredder's sarcastic claim seriously, pulled out his camera and took a picture of the two before bolting. Shredder growled, before calming down, "Krang, we've been here for less than five minutes and already I hate this town."

"Well, deal with it!" Krang argued, until the two heard familiar voice, "Wait, do you hear that?"

Shredder listened in, and his eyes widened, "No, that can't be!"

"Hide!" Krang grabbed Shredder and pushed him off to the side to hide.

Coming around the corner were the ponies, the ninjas, and their allies. As they were gossiping amongst each other, they passed a cafe table where Shredder and Krang held tall menus up as a means to conceal themselves. When the heroes passed them, the two lowered their menus and watched the group leave.

"I don't believe it!" Shredder said in shock.

"The Turtles of the other dimension, their allies, and the Rainbooms?" Krang asked in equal shock.

"Not to mention those traitorous turncoats Bebop and Rocksteady!" Shredder growled, before taking notice of Twilight Sparkle, "Hold it. Why isn't she wearing glasses? Did she switch to contacts?"

Krang looked and answered, "No, Shredder. It can only be Princess Twilight Sparkle."

"Princess?" Shredder asked in confusion.

"Yes. I faced her and the Rainbooms awhile back when Subprime offered me a chance to come home."

"But why are the turtles and the Rainbooms here at all?" Shredder asked.

"I don't know. So let's find ouuuuut." Krang answered, as they followed.

As the two villains trailed the heroes while making sure to stay hidden, they overheard their conversation, "I hope the students love my idea for a marshmallow chilli pepper pizza at the picnic tomorrow."

"You can only dream." Keno answered.

"Well, at least we'll be able to unwind for a change." Fugitoid noted.

"The Professor's right. All this teaching is tiring." Sunset admitted.

"Who would've thought being sensei's would be so tough?" Karai asked.

As they continued on, Krang spoke to his partner, "A picnic they're having? Shredder, feel like crashing the occasion?"

"For once, Krang, I actually agree with you," Shredder answered, as the two laugh before noticing Derpy flying behind them while giving them a confused look, "STOP LOOKING AT US!" Shredder snapped, as Derpy tilted her head before flying off.

They very next day, Twilight, her friends, and their allies were leading the children to a nice spacious spot in town to have their picnic. Up front with the girls were the CMC, "this is gonna be a great picnic," Applebloom began, "Thanks again for letting us join you on our day off, Applejack."

"Especially since we're not exactly students." Scootaloo put in.

"Well, you are Friendship tutors, and I think that more than qualifies you girls to join us." Twilight replied.

"I can't believe you three actually tried to get into the school through bizarre attempts." April told the three.

"And you actually thought they were willing to go so far as to sabotage one of your students, Twilight?" Casey asked.

Twilight sighed, "I know, I should've known the girls would never stoop that low. I was just so preoccupied being headmare I neglected to hear them out."

"At least Cozy came clean about it." Leo replied.

As they continued on, Shredder and Krang were watching them from behind a bush, "There they are." Krang noted.

"This plan of yours better work, Krang." Shredder warned his partner.

"Someone sounds snippy this morning."

"Really? Maybe it's because we had to sleep outdoors on the ground!" Shredder snapped, before Krang hushed him.

"Keep it down, Shredder! And follow me." the two snuck off.

When they reached the spot, every creature set up picnic blankets and were enjoying their food. As the girls and the ninjas were enjoying their food, Bebop noticed Spike eating gemstones from a basket close to him, "Dude, how can you eat gemstones?"

Rocksteady saw this, and spoke, "Da. Don't they hurt your teeth?"

"Nah. Dragons love this stuff." Spike assured them.

"Ya got that right." Smolder said, as she took some for herself.

Rarity sighed, before speaking to the two mutants, "You won't believe how much I have to hide my own gemstones I use in decoration with my fabulous outfits when Spike comes to my shop."

"Bros, is this a good day for a picnic or what?" Mikey asked.

"Michelangelo is correct, the day is absolutely beautiful." Fugitoid agreed.

"The pegasi sure are giving us a break today." Shini said.

"You bet they are." Rainbow confirmed.

"And for once we don't have any problems to deal with." Donnie finished.

Meanwhile not too far from the picnic, Krang was hiding and spoke loud enough while changing his voice up to sound like a different pony, "Help! Help! Somepony please help me!"

Back at the picnic sight, the ponies and the ninja friends overheard the voice, "Comrades, you hear that?" Rocksteady asked.

"It's a cry for help, yo!" Bebop gasped.

"So much for not needing to deal with problems today." Raph sighed.

"We better check it out." Leo suggested.

Twilight nodded and addressed the students, "Attention, every student! My fellow colleagues are going to step away for a moment, but we'll be back. None of you go wandering now." And with that, the group took off to answer the distress call.

As they left, the CMC and the Young Six were gossiping to themselves, "Whatever's going on must be important." Sweetie Belle said.

"I know. I wish we could see what it is." Sandbar said feeling envious.

"So why don't we?" Gallus suggested.

"Yeah. I say we check it out ourselves." Smolder added.

"But you guys we're not supposed to leave." Silverstream replied.

"Headmare Twilight specifically said not to go wandering." Ocellus added.

"Technically we can't get in trouble if we don't get caught now can we?" Gallus tempted them slyly.

"He does have a point." Applebloom noted.

"Well, ok." Ocellus said.

"So come on." Smolder said, as the group followed after the others.

The heroes rushed into another clearing armed and ready. Mikey called out, "Hang in there, we're here to save... you?" they looked around seeing no one in sight.

Twilight called out, "Uh, hello? Anypony out here? You said you were in trouble."

Suddenly the voice came back, "No, I'm not in trouble... but you are!" the last part changed into Krang's normal voice.

Suddenly everyone found themselves trapped in an energy cage. When Rocksteady accidentally touched a bar he was electrocuted, "Don't touch zappy bars." he said dizzily.

"What's going on here?!" Fugitoid demanded.

"What is this?!" Rainbow equally demanded.

"Well, duh! It's a traaap!"

The turtles, Twilight, Sunset, and their allies from New York gasped, "That voice." Leo began.

"No! It can't be!" Twilight said in shock.

"But it is!" Stomping right up to them was Krang who undid his concealment so all could see him in the chest cavity, "Surprise!" he gargled.

Rarity screamed in a panic, "What, in the name of Celestia, is that?!"

"Krang?!" the ninja group gasped.

"Here in Equestria?" Twilight asked in confusion.

"Indeed, Princess Twilight," he pointed to each of his captives), "And now I have you, the Turtles, their allies, Fugitoid, Sunset Shimmer, (to Starlight) I don't know who you are (Starlight scowled), and the Rainbooooms!"

The five other ponies looked at the alien in confusion, as Rainbow Dash asked, "Uh, Rainbooms?"

Krang frowned, "Don't play dumb with me! I recognize you girls anywhere. And you're going pay for my humiliating defeats!"

"What humiliatin' defeats?" Applejack asked in confusion.

"We don't even know you." Fluttershy added, while shaking in terror.

"And the only Rainbooms we know, is my legendary Sonic Rainboom." Rainbow boasted.

Krang double blinked, "You mean to tell me, that you don't know who I am?"

"Nuh-uh." Spike shook his head.

"Nope. This is the first time we've ever seen you before." Pinkie smiled.

Krang looked like he was about to have a migraine, "Okay, what's going on here?!"

Twilight spoke up, "Allow me to explain, Krang. You see, they don't recognize you because they're not the Rainbooms, but their pony counterparts."

"Counterparts, you say?"

"That's right. Much like the Turtles and their counterparts from your dimension, everpony has a human counterpart in their world. Including myself."

"Hmm," Krang pondered before resuming his evil demeanor, "No matter! We waited too long for our revenge!"

"We?" Spike asked.

"Wait," Leo began, "If Krang's here? Then that would mean..."

"That's right, you accursed turtle!" Stepping out from some shadows of the trees was Shredder, "I am here as well."

Karai frowned, "Shredder!"

"Oh, snap." Bebop gasped, as he and Rocksteady were nervous.

Spike spoke up, "Um... Is anypony gonna ask them how they got here? Cause, last I heard, their Technodrome got destroyed."

"Very true. But we're glad you asked." Krang replied.

Shredder explained, "After we broke out of the slammer, we enlisted the help of an old ally named Baxter Stockman."

"After showing him the plans for my matter transporter, he managed to transport the both us here. Then we began plotting our revenge. And now that we have you, we shall destroy you!" Krang declared.

"Painfully!" Shredder added, as the two laughed evilly while everyone gasped.

Meanwhile watching from the bushes were the Young Six and CMC who saw and heard everything, "Oh, no!"Silverstream, Ocellus, and the Crusaders gasped.

The villains ceased their evil laughter, as Shredder spoke, "But first, we're going to do something far worse!"

Sunset's eyes widened, "Oh, no..." she groaned.

Fluttershy asked fearfully, "What're they gonna do?"

"You're about to find out." Fugitoid answered, as his face gave off a dry expression.

"Prepare yourselves for... gloating!" Shredder declared.

"Excuse me?" Applejack asked in confusion.

"Gloating?" Twilight asked feeling annoyed.

"Are you for real?" Rainbow asked in disbelief, as the two started gloating at them.

"We are the best and you are not, you blasted ponies!" Shredder mocked.

"Puny Ponies!" Krang laughed.

"Mud-Headed Mules!"

"Inadequate Equines!"

"My Little Donkeys!"

Pinkie cried, as she covered her ears, "Make them stop!"

Fugitoid spoke to her and asked rhetorically, "Let me guess. You don't really find this torturous and are only acting up because you feel they should have this moment?"

"Wow! How did you know that?" she asked in surprise.

"Lucky guess." the professor replied.

"They are seriously as dumb as we are." Bebop told the group.

"And that is saying something." Rocksteady agreed.

From the bushes, the young ones watched the scene awkwardly, "Boy are those two dumb." Gallus said.

"We gotta do something!" Sweetie Belle panicked.

"But what?" Silverstream asked in worry, as the others were concerned on how they could help their teachers.

Ninja Students

Last time, after investigating a cry for help, Twilight, Leo, and their friends were captured by Shredder and Krang, while their six young students and the CMC could only watch in concern.

"We gotta do something!" Sweetie Belle panicked.

"But what?" Silverstream asked in worry, as the others were concerned on how they could help their teachers.

Applebloom started thinking until an idea popped into her head, "Ah got it!" she motioned to the six students, "You guys distract them, while we free the others." Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle stood ready/

"Wait!" Ocellus gasped in shock, "You want us to distract those two?! But what if they attack us?!"

Sandbar took a stand, "Our professors and senseis are in trouble! We have to help them."

"Well, when you put it that way..." Silverstream began, as the group looked confident.

"Let's do this!" Smolder declared.

Back with the trapped heroes, they were still getting annoyed by the villainous duo's annoying laughter, until Gallus called out, "Hey, morons!"

The two ceased their laughing, as Shredder answered angrily, "Who dares to call me a moron?"

"Yeah, only I can do that." Krang added.

The student six come out of the bush standing tall and ready, "We dare!" Smolder answered toughly.

While Shredder and Krang looked away, the CMC snuck over and hid behind the cage, "And just who are all of you?" Krang inquired.

"They're our students." Pinkie answered.

"Students?" Shredder asked curiously.

"That's right!" Silverstream declared.

Krang spoke back, "Well, get lost! We're busy."

"No!" Ocellus shouted, but quickly got scared and hid behind Yona, "Please don't attack us."

"Now you let our professors and senseis go!" Sandbar ordered.

The heroes were amazed by Sandbar taking a stand, until Krang answered him, "Hmmm, What's the word I'm looking for? Oh, yeah. Never!" he let out a laugh, " But here's something you can have." he pushed a button down on a remote.

Suddenly multiple red eyes appear all over the forest, then, marching out into the clearing are an army of ponifed foot bots. Shredder spoke to the captive heroes, "Did you think we were foolish enough to come here without our foot bots?"

"Do you really want us to answer that?" Raph asked rhetorically.

"Foot Soldiers, attack!" Krang ordered, only to get pushed aside by Shredder.

"Hey! I'm the one who gets to say that! Foot Soldiers, attack!"

The Foot Bots started closing in on the students, as Silverstream spoke nervously, "At least those two aren't attacking us."

"Now what we do?" Yona asked in worry.

Sandbar suddenly formed a looked of determination on his face, "Remember our ninja training? Now's the time to use it!" the students inspired by Sandbar's words all stood together tough and ready for anything.

"Students, fight with honor!"

And so the battle commenced with Gallus, Smolder, and Silverstream flying circles around the robot ninja ponies, while Sandbar used his hoof kicks on some, Yona ramming them with her horns, and Ocellus shape shifting into other creatures to attack.

As Gallus dodged a sword swipe, he attacked a foot bot making kung fu grunts like the turtles. When he threw his opponent to the ground it blew to pieces. Gallus looked down at the destroyed robot in confusion, "Huh? Guys, these ponies aren't real! I don't know what they are, but they're not real."

"Really?" Smolder asked, as she threw one against a tree destroying it. She looked at the head piece, "He's right. Which means we don't have to hold back!" she started fighting another Foot bot with ninja moves and fireballs.

Silverstream grabbed two in the air, and spun them around before throwing them into more Foot Bots, "Wow, that felt great!"

Ocellus who was adrenaline hyped started kicking away at Foot Bots, "Bada-boom! Bada-boom! Bada-boom-boom!"

Yona was charging and smashing every bot in sight, "Yak, smash! Yak, smash! Yak, smash!"

Sandbar had just destroyed three Foot Bots before announcing, "Booyakasha!"

Mikey cheered, "Yeah, I taught him that!"

The Crusaders had peeked out from behind the cage, while also observing the fight, "Wow! They're actually doing good!" Scootaloo said all hushed.

"Girls?" Twilight gasped, as the others noticed them.

The Crusaders shushed them, as Sweetie Belle spoke quietly, "Don't worry, we'll get you out! As soon as we find out how."

Fugitoid spoke, "Allow me to assist you in that, girls. You see those buttons right there?" The girls noticed and nodded, before getting to work with the Professor.

Meanwhile, Shredder and Krang couldn't believe their Foot Bots were being trashed by young creatures, "Hey, you meddlesome students, stop that!" Shredder demanded, only for Smolder to smash another robot, "Those foot bots don't come cheap, you know,"Gallus and Silverstream smashed two more Foot Bots into each other, "GRRRRRR! STOP WRECKING MY FOOT BOTS!" Shredder stomped his hooves in a temper tantrum.

"Wreck this, Cheese Grader!" came Sandbar's voice offscreen.

"What?" Shredder asked, as Sandbar suddenly tackled him with a flying kick, "You'll pay for that!" he tried throwing hoof punches and kicks and Sandbar, but he blocked and dodged every strike, before throwing the so called ninja master back, "You know, you're not much of a fighter."

Shredder frowned, "And you're about to lose your head!" he charged at Sandbar who ducked and bucked Shredder into a tree.

Unknown to any of them, two eyes appeared on the tree and had been observing the fight, "Very interesting..." the eyes closed.

Krang watched the fight and was not amused, "I can't believe he fell for that again. If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself." he attacked the students by swatting away Gallus and Smolder, and nearly got to Silverstream and Ocellus, "You may have defeated my foot bots, but you won't defeat me so easily!"

"Yona can." Ocellus smirked.

"Who's Yona?" Krang asked in confusion.

"Yak, charge!" Yona shouted off screen.

"What the?" Krang looked and suddenly Yona rammed him sending him flying.

Shredder was still trying to attack Sandbar, until Sandbar saw what was flying right for them and ran. Shredder seeing this laughed, "Ha-ha-ha! That's right! Run, you coward! You don't want to mess with-" he was cut off when Krang flattened him, "Not again!" he groaned.

Back at the cage, Fugitoid was still running by the Crusaders how to disable to cage lock, "And finally, that one." he pointed to a button.

Applebloom pushed the button, deactivating the cage, "We're free!" Pinkie cheered.

"All right!" Bebop called.

"Finally." Karai said.

Shredder knocked Krang off him and spoke to the heroes, "You think you've won? I think not!"

"It's not over until the fat kraang sing-" Krang got cut off, as he and Shredder were blasted off into the distance by Starlight who looked incredibly annoyed.

"That was for that annoying gloating!" she called to them.

Silverstream looked back and noticed a missing tree, "Uh, wasn't there a tree here a moment ago? The one that Sandbar threw Shredder into." the others noticed it wasn't in the spot they witnessed it occur.

"No time to be looking for lost trees. Let's get out of here!" Raph ordered.

"I second that!" Donnie agreed.

"Back to the picnic." Leo ordered, as the group hurried back.

They fled the clearing before getting close to their picnic grounds, "Is every creature ok?" Twilight asked the students who all voiced their assurance.

"That was messed up." Keno said.

"For real." Casey agreed.

"Yes, I know, but what just happened there?" Rarity asked her friends.

Pinkie listed off the recent events, "Well, we were all captured by the alternate counterparts of Kraang and Shredder who apparently aren't as strong as they make themselves out to be, despite being able to trap us in a cage. So we had to be saved by our own students." she grinned.

"That says it all." Rocksteady said.

"Yeah, if Shredder and Krang are here in Equestria, it's spells big trouble!" Donnie noted.

"Does it, D?" Casey asked, "I mean it's just them. They got no Technodrome or anything."

"Even so, they can't be ignored." Leo replied.

"If those two are in this land, who knows what they'll try to do." April said.

"I can think of numerous examples." Fugitoid noted.

"I'll have to put in a word to Princess Celestia about this." Twilight said.

"You can do that later." Rainbow said.

"In the meantime, I think some creatures deserve some commending," Leo said, as they turned to the students, "You all fought valiantly against your opponents."

"Thank you, sensei Leo." they thanked him.

"But one victory doesn't make you invincible." Raph warned them.

"Fights will only get harder and harder as they happen." Karai added.

"So you must be ready and prepared should next time occur." Shini finished.

"Yes, ma'am." they answered.

"Now let's go back to the picnic." Twilight smiled, as the group cheered.

Meanwhile Shredder and Krang had crashed somewhere else with Shredder on top of Krang. The ninja villain cursed Krang out, "Krang, you blunder-headed blob! Your plan was a bust!"

Krang shoved Shredder off him, "I'm aware of that, you ninny!"

"I can't believe you let yourself get rammed by a yak!"

"At least I didn't get thrown into a tree by a skinny little colt!" Krang calmed himself, "We underestimated our situation here. Those Turtles have powerful allies in Equestria. If we want to take over this world, then we need some allies of our ooown!"

A new voice answered him, "My thoughts precisely."

The two villains suddenly looked around in concern, "Who said that? Who's there?" Shredder demanded.

Suddenly a nearby tree changed into who else but Chrysalis, "I did!" she laughed evilly.

Shrdder's eyes widened in fright as he backed away in a panic, "Aahh! What is that thing? It's more hideous than you, Krang!" Krang frowned at the insult.

Chrysalis growled and slammed Shredder down with her magic. She leaned down at him and spoke while baring her fangs, "I am Queen Chrysalis! Or I was, until Starlight Glimmer ruined my life!"

The two enemies looked confused, and asked simultaneously, "Who?"

Chrysalis groaned, "The unicorn that blasted you both here, that's who!"

"Oh?" the two answered, as Krang spoke, "So that's who that unicorn was."

Chrysalis backed off as Shredder got up. The former queen spoke to them, "I watched your attempt at capturing them. And it was pitiful!" she said unimpressed before changing her tone, "But I was amazed how you were able to trap them without the aide of magic."

"Why thank you. It was rather easy, really." Krang boasted.

Chrysalis continued, "But as I mentioned before your fighting tactics were pitiful. Those minions of yours couldn't hold a candle to a single breezie."

"They're not used to fighting creatures other than turtles is all!" Shredder argued.

Chrysalis gave Shredder a deadpan look, "Seriously? That's your best argument?"

"Well... yes." Shredder answered looking embarrassed.

"Ugh, the point I am making here is I may be able to help you two." she tempted them.

"But why would you want to help us defeat those blasted Turtles?" Krang asked suspiciously.

"Because I too have suffered a humiliating defeat by them! They turned the only followers I had left against me!"

"So you were overthrown?" Shredder laughed, until Chrysalis smacked him to the ground and turned to Krang with her horn flaring with magic, as the blob whimpered.

"Will you be a nuisance as well?"

Krang answered while trying to please her, "Never, charming lady."

"So what exactly were you Queen of?" Shredder asked, as he got up.

"The Changelings. The most feared race in Equestria. We had the power to take the form of any pony, creature, or object in Equestria, and feed off the love of others for energy," Chrysalis began, "But when my subjects betrayed me they decided to 'share' love. Blech!" she gagged.

"So you can shape shift, can you?" Krang asked.

Chrysalis proved her power by shapeshifting into each of the turtle brothers, the girls, and even Shredder and Krang as well, "Wow." Shredder gasped feeling impressed.

Chrysalis changed back to her true self and spoke, "Now then, have I got your attention?" the two nodded, "Good."

"You know, with your knowledge of this land and our secondary enemies, Krang's genius, and my skills we may actually destroy those blasted mutants and ponies!" Shredder declared.

"And this world will belong to us!" Krang added, as the two laughed evilly. Chrysalis seeing this started laughing along with them knowing an alliance was forged.

Author's Note

Hope you enjoyed it. Most of the dialogue was thanks to my friend jebens1.

Look here for artwork of his depiction of the students fighting Shredder, Krang, and the Foot bots

Reunion with Princesses and Mutant

At the Castle of Friendship one afternoon, the ponies and ninjas were busy cleaning the place up. Reason why was because they were expecting important company today.

Twilight was walking around inspecting all her friends hard work, "Looking good, everypony."

"At this rate, we'll be done in no time." Leo said, as he was sweeping up.

"Yeah. And we can finally stop for a rest." Keno said, as he was looking exhausted.

"What's wrong, Keno? Can't keep up?" Casey teased him.

Keno frowned, and picked up the pace with cleaning the walls. April spoke to the hockey mask wearing vigilante, "Way to give a guy a push, Casey." Casey shrugged.

Bebop was zipping around the castle above on his energy streams cleaning the ceiling, "Whoo-hoo! Yeah, baby! I'm not missing a spot!"

Rocksteady lifted some of the furniture up with ease, allowing Fugitoid to vacuum up any dust or crumbs that were underneath it, "Thank you, my friend. All clean." Fugitoid said.

"I should get job as furniture mover." Rocksteady said, as he flexed an arm.

April and Rarity were using their magic to straighten the tapestries and curtains, "Perfect." Rarity approved.

"Yay to teamwork." April smiled.

Soon enough the castle was all cleaned, "And we're done." Donnie said, as the brothers fainted.

"And I thought cleaning the lair was a chore." Mikey panted.

They heard a knock at the front door, and Twilight got excited and beamed, "They're here!" She galloped to the doors and opened them.

Standing right outside the castle were Celestia and Luna while accompanied by Blade Swipe, "Princess Celestia! Princess Luna! Blade!" she embraced her fellow princesses followed up by giving Blade a friendly hug, "Please come right in." she showed them inside.

Twilight's friends stood lined up, as her Equestria friends bowed their heads followed by the ninjas, "Good afternoon, my little ponies." Celestia greeted.

"And to our ninja friends as well." Luna greeted the group.

"Good to see you all." Blade greeted.

"Blade, what up, brah?" Mikey asked as the two high fived.

Leo approached Celestia with Sunset, "It is good to see you again, Princess." Leo began.

"And the same to you and your family, Leonardo." Celestia winked at Sunset who smiled.

Keno looked at the royal sisters in shock, "Aren't they Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna from back home?"

Fugitoid spoke up, "Actually, Keno, in Equestria, they are princesses. And instead of being heads of a high school, they are the monarchs of Equestria."

"Wicked. So does everyone back home at CHS and such have a counterpart from here?"

"Just about." Fugitoid answered.

"There wouldn't happen to be an Equestrian version of Indigo Zap would there?" Keno asked curiously.

"Not that any of us are aware of." the Professor answered, much to Keno's dismay.

Sunset brought her former mentor, her sister, and Blade over, "Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Blade, this is a friend of ours from New York and extended ally of the ninja team, Keno."

"Uh, nice to meet you your royal ones'." Keno bowed his head awkwardly.

"Any ally of Sunset Shimmer is a friend of ours." Celestia greeted.

"And a comrade as well." Blade added.

"And of course, you know Bebop and Rocksteady." Sunset reintroduced them.

"Hey, Princesses." Bebop waved.

Rocksteady took notice of Blade, and spoke to Bebop, "Comrade Bebop, he is mutant just like us."

Sunset introduced them, "This is Blade Swipe, and yes he is also a mutant like you guys and the turtles. But he's actually native to Equestria."

"I was captured by the Kraang decades ago where they experimented on me and turned me into a mutant." Blade explained to the duo.

"After that he went bad and tried to destroy us when we first met." Mikey put in.

"Mikey!" Raph growled.

"It's all right, Raph," Blade calmed him, "I have no qualms about my former life before mending my ways."

"It's nice you could all come here what with your busy schedules." Twilight thanked them.

"We could never miss out on a chance to see our old allies." Celestia spoke.

"Especially since you wrote about the problem you most recently faced in your letter." Luna added.

"You said you fought with alternate versions of the enemies you know as Shredder and Krang?" Blade inquired.

"It's all true." Fugitoid confirmed, as he used his eyes to project a holographic image of the ponified Shredder and Krang.

"Unlike our worlds Shredder, this one isn't as threatening and can barely fight us all on his own." Karai explained.

"The counterpart of Krang on the other hand is actually one of the Kraang who was banished by the hive mind to another dimension." Sunset added.

"He partnered up with the Shredder of that dimension and fought our counterparts from that world." Leo put in.

"Yeah, you know the other set of green ponies you saw along side us that one time?" Twilight asked, while remembering the awkward run in when they were trying to stop Krang and Subprime from blowing up the Pony Dimension.

Celestia recalled, "Ah, yes. I remember. So they have come to Equestria and I am to assume are looking to conquer it?"

"That pretty much says it all." Donnie confirmed.

"They ain't no laughing matter, yo." Bebop said in worry.

"Da, they came close to destroying world." Rocksteady put in.

"Which you two helped them pull off." Raph reminded them, much to their irritation and guilt.

"Shredder may not be a big threat, but Krang is smart and his technology can be dangerous." Donnie warned them.

"Are they really since they don't have a technodrome?" Casey asked them.

"They got here and captured us, Casey." April reminded him.

"Yeah. I can't believe we fell right into their trap." Applejack said feeling embarrassed.

"I know." Rainbow agreed.

"Well, should they make themselves known again be sure to let me know." Blade requested.

"Of course, Blade. We could never exclude you from a fight." Leo promised.

"And we'll make sure the other towns, cities, and kingdoms in the land are warned to keep an eye out for these two." Luna motioned to the hologram of the two villains.

"Thank you, your excellencies." Shini thanked them.

Celestia looked at the turtles medallions, "Sunset Shimmer informed me and Twilight that the Memory Stone contained the spirits of Clover the Clover's apprentices. When the magic was used on you boys the apprentices magic bonded with you all allowing you to not only destroy the Memory Stone, but defeat your enemy Kavaxas as well."

"It's all true." Leo confirmed.

"Sorry we didn't bring them with us during the Festival of Friendship, but we had no idea there was going to be an adventure to save the land." Mikey said.

"Which is why we've decided to wear them at all times." Donnie added.

"Good plan," Blade agreed, "There's still plenty of threats and dangers in Equestria without Shredder and Krang."

"No kidding." Sunset replied.

"Twilight has also informed me of your new positions at her school," Celestia continued, "I'm pleased to see you all helping her and her friends by teaching the students not only facts about your world, but by also training them in the body and mind."

Leo nodded, and answered, "Neighsay may think all non-ponies are a danger to us, but we think otherwise."

"So who cares what he thinks." Raph put in.

"Well, I hope you'll continue to help my subjects educate the young minds at the Friendship School." Celestia smiled.

"You can count on us, your highness." Karai assured.

"Plus we're already proving to be awesome teachers," Mikey put in, "I mean our six top students rescued us of course."

"But they still have ways to go." April reminded Mikey.

"And I know you're just the ones to help them reach their full potential." the Princess of the Sun said.

Suddenly whistling was heard, "Ooh, cocoa's done!" Pinkie cheered, as she zipped off.

"Would you care for some, princesses?" Twilight asked.

"Well, I have come all this way. I could use some." Celestia admitted.

"So could I." Blade agreed.

"Same here." Luna nodded.

As the group started walking, Mikey spoke to Blade, "So, Blade, give it to me straight. How're things going with you and Fizzlepop?"

Blade blushed at the mention of her name, and answered, "Actually, all is going well between us. We write each other letters every so often to see how each other is doing?"

"And how is she doing?" Shini wondered.

"Doing great. She and Grubber have covered just about more than half of the land the Storm King had conquered and let the inhabitants know they're free of him."

"That's a relief." Fugitoid said.

"And to make it better, she finally made amends with her fillyhood friends." the mutant swords pony continued.

"How'd that go?" Donnie asked.

"It didn't start off so hot with her friend Glitter Drops. Mostly because to Fizzlepop, Glitter acted so overjoyed to see her after so many years like her abandoning Fizzle after she lost her horn never happened. Fizzle tried to reconnect at first, but was still bitter over her friends betrayal and finally snapped at Glitter over what happened to her."

"That doesn't surprise me." Raph replied.

Blade continued, "Glitter Drops finally confessed she felt guilty over what happened and that it should've been her to lose her horn instead."

"So why wasn't it her?" Karai asked.

"Fizzlepop was always the bravest of them, and always thought it had to be her to do anything that was too dangerous. Fizzlepop realized it was wrong of her to hold onto a grudge and the two made amends."

"But if Glitter felt guilty over what happened, why didn't she try to reach out to her sooner?" Leo asked.

"Yeah instead of just ignoring her." Casey said.

"Glitter and their second friend Spring Rain wanted to, but when they watched how unhappy Fizzlepop felt when using her broken horn. They were already ridden with guilt they didn't wanna make her sadder by making her use it. Soon after they both attended Princess Celestia's school for Gifted Unicorns, but much like Starlight's friend Sunburst, they too dropped out from being unable to keep up with the advanced lessons."

"Well, guess I'm not the only drop out." Sunset said.

"They felt too ashamed to write to Fizzlepop about it, and yet it was something they all shared in common now. Now the three are good friends again." Blade smiled.

"At least she's staying out of trouble." Leo said.

"And you wanna know the best part?"

"What?" the ninjas asked.

"It was all set up by Princess Cadence."

"What?" they asked.

"Yeah. She sent Fizzlepop on a mission during her stay in Crystal Empire with her old friend knowing this was the right opportunity for them to make amends. And it was a success."

"Ain't it nice to see how much old enemies are learning new things?" Mikey asked, as everyone had to agree.

Meanwhile deep in the Everfree Forest inside a cave sat Chrysalis, Shredder, and Krang, "Chrysalis, you've been keeping Shredder and I in the dark long enough. What do you have in mind to rid us of those bothersome turtles and those puny ponies?" Krang inquired.

"At this point I doubt she has a plan at all." Shredder said sounding equally irritated.

The former Queen turned towards the two glaring, thus shutting them up. Once she saw they knew their place, she smirked, "Patience, you two. For this plan of mine to work, I need a little something from the ninjas."

"And how are you going to get close to them without blowing your cover?" Shredder asked.

"You forget already? I'm a master of disguise. And to get close to the four ninjas I need to take on a familiar look," Chrysalis suddenly changed into her old photographer pony disguise. Shredder and Krang looked astounded at her disguise as the undercover former queen spoke, "Trust me, you two, when this is over the Turtles will have met their match." she grinned evilly.

The Dark Turtles

One day in Ponyville, the ninjas were wandering about greeting any of their pony friends that passed by, “Another peaceful day in Ponyville, eh, bros?” Mikey asked joyfully.

“Yeah, boring.” Raph grumbled.

“Hey, it gives us a chance to relax.” Donnie reminded him.

“Especially with all that's been going on.” Leo reminded him.

“Well, I'm all for relaxing, but even if it looks alright we still have two enemies out there after us.” Raph reminded back.

“Stressing about it won't help at all, Raph.” Sunset noted.

“Quite right. So let's enjoy this day without any possibility of problems springing up.” Fugitoid said, until a voice gasped.

“Oh my gosh it really is you!” the ninjas stopped in place before seeing a photographer pony galloping over, “The famous Equestrian Ninjas, right?” she asked all excited.

“Yeah. That's us,” Leo confirmed, while sounding disturbed by her excitement, “And you are?”

“Oh, forgive me, where are my manners?” she asked, “I am a photographer for the Equestrian Daily, and I was wondering if you four ninjas would like to be in an article for the next issue?”

“What's the article about?” Donnie inquired.

“Equestrian heroes of course. I once did an photography shoot for Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends, but now we have more celebrity heroes.”

The four brothers looked at each other oddly, as Leo spoke, “Well, if it's for good press, ok.”

“Yes!” the photographer said, as she took quick shots of each other the turtle ponies while secretly snipping a bit of hair from their heads, “Thank you so much for your time.” she took off.

“She was in such a hurry.” Karai noted.

“Doesn't anybody think something's off about this?” April asked.

“Yeah, like why weren't we asked to be in the article?” Casey asked sounding jealous.

“Da, is we not good enough?” Rocksteady asked.

“I sure feel insulted.” Bebop crossed his arms.

“Guess that photographer pony heard of my mad skills.” Mikey boasted.

“Don't flatter yourself.” Raph replied, as they walked on.

Meanwhile, the photographer pony ran from from Ponyville and to the Everfree Forest where Krang and Shredder were waiting, “Well, did you get what you needed?” Shredder inquired.

The photographer pony changed shape and was Chrysalis who was smirking, “Oh, yes. I have all that I need to put the plan into motion.”

“Excellent.” Krang snickered.

“Now onto phase two.” Chrysalis said, as she led the two away.

Soon they were walking through Everfree while stopping before a bunch of trees. Shredder spoke to the former Queen, “Are you absolutely sure this plan of yours will work?”

Chrysalis looked back and explained, “First time I tried this I wanted to harness the power of the Elements of Harmony which came from the Tree of Harmony. However only Twilight and her five friends were capable of harnessing them and knew where the tree was. So I gathered the materials in order to create clones of them so they would be able to use the elements for me.”

“And how did that work out?” Krang asked.

Chrysalis sighed, “Sadly not the way I hoped. While the experiment worked I ended up creating bad clones of the girls. But not only were they bad, they were the complete opposite of Twilight and her friends.”

“Opposite how?” Shredder wondered.

Chrysalis frowned to herself and explained, “The clone of Applejack was nothing but a liar, Rainbow Dash's clone was lazy and ditched us, Pinkie Pie's was a big grump, Fluttershy's was mean which I'm glad she was, Rarity's was greedy, but Twilight's clone was deceptive and double-crossing. I sent them to try and get information from the real ones on the whereabouts of the tree, but due to their opposite nature made it difficult for them to complete their task and raise suspicion from the real ones.”

“And they didn't see right through the fakes?” Krang wondered.

“No, which to this day surprises me. They just assumed each other was acting up because of frustration. Then when I finally got the location of the Tree of Harmony, I took the clones there and ordered them to harness their powers for me. But they turned on me and wanted to use the elements themselves. Thankfully they never got the chance too.”

“And why not?” Shredder asked.

“The Tree of Harmony is more sentient than any of us thought, and could tell right away my clones of the girls were evil and fakes. And it ended up turning the clones into colored pieces of wood. I knew there was no chance I'd be able to harness the elements so I left and never looked back.”

“In other words your plan backfired.” Shredder noted.

Chrysalis frowned at him, before speaking, “I had since then perfected the spell I used to create them and now am ready to create new clones. Clones of those blasted ninjas who defeated us. Only this time not only will they be evil, but more loyal than my last gang of clones.”

“We'll believe it when we see it.” Krang said.

“And you shall,” Chrysalis said, as she pinned each picture of the turtles to a tree each along with their hair lock onto the picture of the turtle they belonged to, “One final touch.” she used her magic to carve an image of each of the turtles cutie marks onto the trees. She stood in between the four trees and released her magic onto them. The trees connected to form a circle before green glowing cracks appeared on them.

Shredder and Krang watched in shock, as the trees cracked open, and climbing out were four figures who growled and groaned. Chrysalis looked around and smirked, “Yes. Welcome my new servants. My partners and I have a job for you.” she snickered.

The very next day, the girls, Spike, and the New York team were on the train bound for the Crystal Empire, “I can't wait till we get to the Crystal Empire.” Mikey said all giddy.

“Me too!” Pinkie beamed.

“And this Empire is ruled by Twilight's brother and sister-in-law?” Keno asked.

“Correct.” Leo confirmed.

“Plus we need to keep them briefed about Shredder and Krang as well.” Twilight added.

“Plus, we gets to see another kingdom in Equestria.” Rocksteady said on behalf of himself and Bebop.

“Yeah. Another place to show off our sweet heroic skills.” Bebop added.

The train pulled into the station and the whole group got off and walked through the kingdom. As they walked Keno, Fugitoid, Bebop, and Rocksteady were taking in their surroundings.

“This empire is so lovely.” Fugitoid marveled.

“Yeah, and sparkly.” Rocksteady agreed.

“Makes me wish I was wearing shades.” Keno said.

Bebop took notice of Spike's statue, “Dang, Spike-O, you got yourself a statue here?”

“Yeah. I'm kinda a celebrity here.” Spike admitted.

“Your statue didn't have that the last time we were here.” Leo took notice that the statue of Spike now had wings.

“You're right. It didn't,” Spike realized, before turning to Twilight, “Twilight?”

“After you got your wings I did tell the Princesses, and Cadence made sure that the statue of you was up to date with your current look.”

“Well, I like it.” Spike replied, while smiling at his statue.

“Spike the Brave and Glorious!” voices cheered, as Crystal Ponies started swarming around Spike greeting him and posing for pictures with him.

“It's just as the Princess said, you have wings now.” a mare marveled at his wings.

“They look perfect.” another pony admired them.

Twilight broke the crowd up and got Spike away form them, “Alright, everypony let's calm down. We have other business to attend to.” and with that they headed for the castle.

Once they entered the castle, they walked through the hall before opening the doors to the throne room where the royal couple, Blade, Sunburst, and Flurry Heart in her crib was waiting.

The couple approached the group and hugged Twilight, “Twily, good to see you,” Shining Armor greeted her, “And everypony else.”

“Leo, we haven't seen you and the others since the Festival of Friendship.” Cadence greeted him.

“I know. How time flies.” Leo joked.

Sunburst took notice of the newcomers, “I definitely don't remember seeing some of you.”

“That's because they're new additions to the ninja team who weren't able to come here last time.” Sunset Shimmer explained.

Fugitoid approached, “Princess Cadence, good to see you again.”

“Same to you, Professor Honeycutt.” Cadence greeted.

Shining Armor approached, “So you're the Fugitoid, huh? I've heard a lot about you from Twilight.”

“Well, I'm not surprised to know that.” Fugitoid noted.

Keno approached, “My name's Keno, top vigilante in New York.”

“Yeah right!” Casey shoved him, “You're only second rate, bro!” the two glared at each other, until April and Sunset came between them.

“All right, you two, that's enough.” April calmed them.

Sunset turned to the couple, “You have to excuse these two. They have a rivalry.”

Sunburst noticed Bebop and Rocksteady, “Oh my gosh. You brought two more mutant ponies?”

“Sort of.” Donnie answered.

Rocksteady spoke up, “We is the Bebop and Rocksteady; former henchmen of Shredder before becoming the good guys.”

“Nice to meetcha.” Bebop greeted.

Cadence smiled and approached, “It's very nice to meet you too. I'm Princess Cadence, and this is my husband Shining Armor, our Crystaller Sunburst...” before she could finish, Bebop noticed the crib.

“Hey. What's in there?” he asked.

Cadence looked over and smiled, “Would you like to see?” the two mutants, cyborg, and vigilante nodded, as they were led over to the crib and saw the little foal in it, “Meet our daughter, Flurryheart.” the baby giggled, as it looked up at the four newcomers.

“How remarkable.” Fugitoid gasped.

“Wow.” Keno gasped.

“Oh, comrade, look at the cute baby pony.” Rocksteady cooed at Flurry.

“Her wings look a little big for her.” Bebop noticed.

“Yeah, but she knows how to use them.” Rainbow warned them.

Keno spoke to the couple, “So the two of you rule this kingdom together?”

“Yeah ever since it resurfaced after a thousand years.” Shining Armor explained.

“All because of King Sombra.” Fugitoid recalled the history Princess Twilight informed him of.

“Ruling Kingdom and being parents must be tough job.” Rocksteady said.

“It can be stressful, but it's all worth it in the end.” Cadence said, as she picked her daughter up.

Flurry giggled, as she poofed out of her mom's hold and appeared atop Rocksteady's head, “Hey, what is this?” Rocksteady asked, as he picked the foal off his head and held her. The baby giggled, as Rocksteady smiled, “Aren't you the cute?” he cooed at her.

Flurry poofed away again and reappeared in Bebop's arms, “Dang, she's quick.” the former master thief gasped.

“You have no idea.” Twilight replied, recalling the day of her Crystalling.

Blade Swipe spoke to the group, “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna sent me ahead to inform them of the dangers you told us about.”

“This Shredder and Krang sound like trouble from what he told us straight from your mouth.” Shining Armor told Twilight.

“And they are.” Leo confirmed.

“We're not sure where they are right now, but we can be sure they're planning something.” Donnie said suspiciously.

“Well, you can be sure we'll help out in any way we can.” Cadence promised, as the group smiled.

“Thanks, you guys.” Leo said gratefully.

“So we gonna get some tour of this kingdom or what?” Bebop asked.

The couple smiled, as Cadence answered, “Of course. Sunburst, Blade, would you please help show our new guests around?”

“Sure thing, Princess.” Sunburst agreed.

“I'd be delighted.” Blade added, as the group trotted off.

Later out in the kingdom, Sunburst was helping the others show Bebop, Rocksteady, Keno, and Fugitoid around, “This kingdom is so fascinating. Almost as great as Canterlot.” Fugitoid marveled.

“We've only been there once, but we can agree.” Bebop said on behalf of himself and Rocksteady.

As Spike followed behind the group, he heard a voice call out, “Hey, are you Spike the Brave and Glorious?”

Spike looked back and saw a silhouette of someone around a corner, “Uh, yes.” he answered.

“Awesome! Can I have a picture with you?” the figure asked hopefully.

Spike smiled, “Well, I never pass a chance to do something for a fan,” he hurried to the corner and went around it, “So about that pic-ture!” he screamed, as a huge silhouette fell over him.

Back with the group, Karai looked around and saw they were one member short, “Anybody seen Spike?”

“Spike?” Twilight asked, as they saw no sign of him.

“Where'd he go?” Rainbow asked.

“Don't tell me we lost him?” Raph groaned.

“He can't have gone far.” Shini said.

“Come on, let's find him.” Leo ordered, as they searched around.

“Spike!” Twilight and the girls called.

“Where are ya, Spike?” Mikey called out.

“You around here?” Casey called out.

“Comrade Spike!” Rocksteady called, while looking in a bush.

“Dragon dude, where are ya?” Bebop looked around.

Fugitoid looked around before stepping on something. He looked down and saw a slip of paper. He picked it up and looked at it and gasped, “Everyone, over here!”

The group ran to Fugitoid's location, as Sunset asked, “What's up, Professor?”

“You find Spike?” April asked.

“No, but I found this.” Fugitoid showed them the note.

“A note?” Applejack asked, as Twilight read it.

“We have your dragon friend. If you want him back come down to the Crystal Catacombs under the kingdom. And don't think about going to the royal couple, or your dragon friend's gonna be scaleless for life.”

The group gasped at the threat, until Rarity frowned and shouted, “If these perpetrators harms one scale on my Spikey Wikey, I'll rip them to pieces!”

“Took the words out of my mouth.” Raph agreed.

“What're the Crystal Catacombs?” Keno asked Twilight.

“The underground caverns underneath the empire.” Twilight explained.

“We should warn Cadence and Shining Armor.” Sunburst suggested.

“You heard what the note said,” Starlight reminded him, “We go to them and they'll hurt Spike.”

“We can't risk it.” Blade agreed.

“Come on, we have to hurry.” Twilight ordered, as she led the way.

The group found the entrance to the catacombs, and proceeded with Twilight, Rarity, Sunburst, Starlight, Sunset Shimmer, Blade, April, and Rocksteady were using their horns to project light, while Fugitoid was using his eyes to project light as well.

As they walked through the dark crystal catacombs, the ninjas were looking spooked, with Mikey trying hard not to panic, “Jeez, a place like this is under the Crystal Empire?” Casey asked.

“It is said King Sombra had buried the remains of deceased crystal ponies who worked themselves till they expired.” Sunburst noted.

“Oh, that's great.” Raph answered sarcastically.

“You could get lost down here.” Bebop said, as he kept his eyes peeled.

“Exactly, so stay together.” Twilight ordered, as they pressed on.

“Does anyone have that feeling we're walking into a trap?” Sunset asked rhetorically.

“Don't we always?” Karai answered.

“Good point.”

They continued on before entering a chamber. April suddenly clenched her forehead with her hoof, "April?" Donnie asked, in concern.

"We've got company." she replied.

"Where?" Twilight asked, as the group was cautious.

Before April could answer, something rushed past them from behind them, "What in tarnation?" Applejack asked in surprise.

Another thing ran past them. This time from the front. Another one flipped over a ledge, above them. Then finally, another swung from a higher platform onto another. Laughter echoed, all around them as Fluttershy started to cower underneath Rainbow Dash.

"Who's there?!" Raph called out.

"If your trying to scare us, then I'm afraid you'll be very disappointed," Keno boasted, "Cause the Night Watcher isn't so easily scared!"

"Is that so?" came a voice, that sounded just like Mikey's.

Everyone turned to an entrance to another tunnel. Keno walked closer for a better look. Then suddenly... "Boga-boga-boga!" Keno screamed and jumped away behind Starlight who rolled her eyes.

What jumped out at him, stretching out it's mouth, left everyone in shock. It was another Mikey!

Or was it?

It sure looked like Mikey. But instead of being green, he was dark yellow, with a pair of double bladed battle clubs strapped to his back. He had sharp teeth with a two foot tongue hanging out of his mouth.

The other Mikey laughed, "So much for the fearless Night Watcher!" he mocked.

Before anyone could say anything, a figure dropped down onto a ruined pillar. It was another Leo! And landing next to him was another Donnie! Then smashing through a crystal wall was another Raph!

Like the other Mikey, they also looked different.

The other Raph was dark red, with small horns on his head and cheeks, and big sharp thumbnails. And on his belt were two large Honshu Tanto Blades. He also looked much angrier than Raph.

The other Donnie was dark purple, with sharp metal bracelets, and a long lizard tail. And like Donnie, he also had a gap in his sharp teeth. He also carried a Jagged Spear.

And the other Leo was dark blue, with a pointed metal shoulder pad, and had two Twin-Bladed Swords strapped to his back.

All four had black manes and wore black masks.

The other Mikey did flips, twirls, and midair somersaults all around the group, while laughing like a maniac. Still laughing, he flipped by the other Turtles and began banging his clubs around, "Sea Beagle!" he shouted, randomly.

"Wow. For once I did not see that coming." Pinkie said in shock.

"Who are you?" Leo asked, in surprise.

"I guess you can call us your brothers." the other Leo said, smugly.

"Only smarter, stronger, and more efficient!" the other Donnie, rudely stated.

"Cloned from your tissues, with lots of issues!" the other Mikey gave off another crazy laugh.

"Wait a minute, clones?" Donnie asked, in confusion.

"Not clones, D," Mikey said, in worry, "They are, The Dark Turtles!" the group looked at him oddly.

"Dark Turtles? Lame!" the other Mikey said, in disgust.

"The Dark Turtles?" the other Leo echoed. "Sounds good, we'll take it!"

"ENOUGH YAKING!" the other Raph shouted, "WHICH ONE OF YOU IS RAPHAEL?"

"That would be me." Raph pulled out his sais, ready to fight.

Twilight raised her wing to block Raph's path, "We don't have time for this, Raph. We need to find Spike."

"So you lost your little dragon, did you?" Dark Leo asked.

"What? How do you know..." Twilight got the hint. She gritted her teeth and charged up her horn, "You're the one's who took him!"

"Guilty," Dark Donnie replied, in singsong, "Oh, but don't worry, he's alright... for now!"

"Where is he?!" Twilight demanded.

"Let us answer that by making you guys an offer." Dark Leo began.

"One we can do the easy way." said Dark Donnie.

"OR THE HARD WAY!" growled Dark Raph.

"Or the crazy way!" laughed Dark Mikey, until Dark Raph punched him aside.

"We'll give you Spike, for the Turtles and Starlight." Dark Leo said, while motioning to said friends.

"What?!" Starlight cried.

"Absolutely not!" Twilight refused, "You're not getting Starlight."

"Or us!" Leo agreed.

Dark Leo grinned, "We were hoping you'd choose the hard way." And the Dark Turtles drew their weapons.

"If it's a fight you want, we'll bring it to yah!" Raph said ready to fight..

"Yeah, we got you totally out numbered." Rainbow Dash noted how they had the four outmatched.

"Oh, that reminds me," Dark Donnie pulled out some strange black rocks, "No interlopers!" He threw the rocks into the ground close to Twilight and the others. Before anyone could understand what was happening, large black crystals sprouted up all around the ponies, trapping them inside.

"Girls!" the Turtles cried.

"What's going on here?" asked Keno.

Starlight tried to teleport out, only to suddenly teleport right back in, "What? That should have worked!" she said, in disbelief.

"Oh, no! These must be Sombra Crystals," Twilight realized "Teleportation spells are useless on them!"

"That's right," called Dark Donnie "And in case any of you birdie ponies think about flying out, the top is sealed up! So you can't. Oh, and one more thing." Dark Donnie rolled out a huge rock. Then suddenly, the Turtles weapons, and even medallions were pulled from their hands or around their necks and stuck to the rock.

"What the?" Raph asked in confusion.

"My chucks!" cried Mikey.

"What just happened?" asked Leo.

"That rock must have some kind of magnetic properties," Donnie theorized. "Anyone else think we just got set up?"

"Right again," Dark Donnie chucked meanly, "Did you honestly think we would make this easy for you?"

"And now that we have you at a disadvantage." Dark Leo began.

"LET'S CRUSH THEM!" Dark Raph finished.

"Dibs on my doppelganger!" added Dark Mikey.

"Without our weapons and medallions, we're basically defenseless!" Donnie panicked.

"We've got something they don't have," Leo said "A real reason to fight. For Spike! Ninjas, take 'em down!"

The two turtle teams charged at each other. While Twilight and the others could do nothing but watch through the crystals and hope their friends would be okay.

Author's Note

Hope you all enjoyed this, because next time is going to be another epic fight between ninjas and clone ninjas. Some dialogue and scenes were provided by jebens1. Hope everyone has a Happy Holiday.

Here are two depictions of the Dark Turtles as ponies by two of my fave artists.

jebens1: https://images-wixmp-ed30a86b8c4ca887773594c2.wixmp.com/intermediary/f/c1d07054-02b4-49e0-8d82-fc1c4bfd779e/dclsf9s-d3eb3df4-b72c-4cfa-a402-13c8713927ed.jpg/v1/fill/w_1024,h_643,q_70,strp/the_dark_turtles_by_jebens1_dclsf9s-fullview.jpg

BozzerKazooers: https://images-wixmp-ed30a86b8c4ca887773594c2.wixmp.com/intermediary/f/92fdbc03-31f6-4bce-9acc-a29987a8f335/dcmauzv-ec3e497a-444d-4fbc-8db8-6516193610c1.jpg/v1/fill/w_789,h_1013,q_70,strp/equestria_ninjas__dark_turtles__dark_anthros__by_bozzerkazooers_dcmauzv-pre.jpg

Good Turtles vs Bad Turtles

Down in the Crystal Catacombs, the ninja gang and ponies were trying to find Spike who was kidnapped. What they found were four monstrous clones of the Turtles who wanted to destroy them. Cut off from their friends and without their weapons,the turtles fought relying only on their natural abilities.

The eight mutant ponies fought each other with each member going after their other self. Dark Raph was using his brute strength against Raph and spoke, "You are one ugly pony!"

Raph dodged his dark self's punches and answered, "Did you just call me ugly, Ugly?" he dodged more of Dark Raph's strikes, "You've seen yourself? You look like something a toilet spit up! In fact all you losers smell like a seawater and kitty litter milkshake!"

Dark Raph growled and tried to attack, only for Raph to dodge and give the dark mutant an upward kick to the jaw. Dark Raph shook it off and caught a flying kick from Good Raph, before slamming him onto the floor, "I wonder if there's a yummy green filling inside you?"

Donnie was throwing punches and kicks at his clone who crossed his arms across his body and spoke, "Donatello. I've longed to meet my twin. I studied your timing. You telegraph all your blows. Your technique is painfully obvious."

Donnie took his dark self by surprise and went for his legs tripping him up, "What that painfully obvious? Or just obviously painful?" Donnie mocked, only for his dark self to get up and attack him.

Leo and his dark counterpart were engaging against each other, "Taking our weapons while you remain armed? That's hardly a fair fight!" Leo dodged Dark Leo's sword attacks, and knocked him to the ground, "You say you're our clones, so we should share many traits, but you're all nothing like us! You especially! What you're doing is the most dishonorable thing I've ever seen," Dark Leo lowered his sword. Leo continued, "I was raised to follow the traditions of bushido... of honor! And since then, I've valued it. If you are my clone, then you should value honor!"

Dark Leo just knocked Leo aside and answered, "We share DNA, but we are nothing alike! We. Are. NOTHING LIKE YOU!" the two leaders in blue continued to engage.

As Mikey and Dark Mikey fought, the clone spoke, "I knew you'd be Michelangelo. They said you were the stupid one." he laughed insanely.

"Me stupid?" Mikey asked feeling insulted, "You're the one with the two foot tongue hanging out of your mouth. It looks like a big pink booger!"

Dark Mikey swatted Mikey with his club, "Ooh, it looks like a fly ball!" Mikey crashed on the ground, "And it's out of here!" he did a victory dance.

"You know this reminds me of when Crognard had to fight his mirror doppelganger." Mikey recalled.

"Crognard?" Dark Mikey asked, "That cartoon sucked eggs!" he laughed.

Mikey stood there looking horrified at what his dark self said, "Crognard sucked eggs?" he frowned, "Blasphemy!" he grabbed his clone by the tongue and tugged him down to his level, "You're no clone of mine!" he suddenly saw what he was holding and let it go with a shriek.

"I/You just touch your/my tongue!" the two said collectively before gagging. Finally Dark Mikey grabbed Mikey and tossed him to the ground, followed by the other turtles being tossed by their evil clones.

'This battle is over, you have all lost!" Dark Leo declared.

"Let's finish 'em!" Dark Raph suggested.

"Let's!" Dark Donnie agreed.

"Oh, this is gonna be sweet!" Dark Mikey rubbed his hands together.

Inside the crystal prison, the group was trying to bust out but any magic was repelled, "We got to get out and help the guys." April told them.

"Stand back," Rocksteady began, "Is Rocksteady to the rescue. For turtle comrades!" he roared and charged at the crystal wall and burst out of it giving everyone an opening. The charging muscular mutant unicorn ended up charging right at the dark turtles knocking them into a wall. He snorted, "You get rocked by Rocksteady!"

"Saved by him?" Raph groaned, "I'm never gonna live this down."

"Leo!" Twilight called, as the group went to their friends, "You ok?"

"We'll be fine, but we got to get our weapons and medallions back."

"I got this!" Rainbow flew up and snatched them before giving them back to their rightful owners.

"My friends, now would be a good time for a tactical retreat." Fugitoid suggested.

"But what about Spike?" Twilight asked in concern.

"We'll find him, but right now we need a new strategy." Leo answered.

"Later, dark fools!" Bebop fired an energy mohawk at the ceiling above the dark turtles causing a cave in to block them off allowing the good guys to escape into another part of the catacombs.

"No!" Dark Raph growled, "They got away."

"Settle down!" Dark Leo ordered, "They won't go far. We still have their friend."

"Uh, guys?" Dark Mikey asked, while looking around a corner.

"What?!" they snapped.

"We have a problem." Dark Mikey said, as the other three looked around the corner seeing some rope bindings that looked cut by sharp claws.

"He's gone!" Dark Donnie shouted.

Dark Leo growled, "Find him and the others!" they started spreading out to find the heroes and Spike.

The ninja team had stopped to rest in another part of the catacombs, with April and Shini helping Donnie and Mikey, "Wow. Those guys roughed you up good." Applejack noticed.

"Yeah. Is this what it feels like when I get tough on you guys during practice?" Raph asked his bros.

"No, that was much worse." Mikey groaned.

"What do we do now?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah. Those chumps will eventually find us." Casey added.

"And worse, we haven't even found Spike yet." Keno added.

"Oh, I do hope Spikey-Wikey is ok." Rarity said in worry.

"Actually, I've never been better." came a familiar voice.

They looked over and saw Spike completely unharmed, "Spike!" they cheered and ran over to him with Rarity nuzzling him.

"Spikey-Wikey, you're safe!"

"We were worried about you." Pinkie added.

"You gave us quite a scare." Blade put in.

"Sorry, guys. I thought it was a fan who wanted an autograph. I didn't expect I'd be jumped by hideous replicas of the guys here," Spike motioned to the brothers, "Where'd they even come from anyway?"

"I'd like to know myself." Leo replied.

"When we see 'em we'll ask them ourselves." Karai added.

"Are you nuts?" Mikey asked, "You saw what those guys are capable of."

"Except this time we have our weapons and our medallions back." Donnie reminded him.

"Plus they're still like us, and like us they have weaknesses that even we're aware of." Leo put in.

April concentrated and gasped, "Guys, they found us."

A wall burst open, and stepping in were the dark turtles, "Knock-Knock!" Dark Mikey laughed.

"So this is where you've been hiding." Dark Donnie said.

"No more running. We finish this now!" Dark Leo ordered.

"You know, I actually agree." Leo nodded, before motioning to the group, "Take 'em down, everypony!" and so the group once again engaged the Dark Turtles, only this time it was the Dark Turtles who were struggling now that the odds were in the heroes favor.

"Now that we got our medallions, let's take these posers down!" Raph said, as he started channeling the power of his medallion.

"Take it easy, Raph, or we'll bring the house down and us with it." Leo warned him.

"Jeez." Raph groaned, as he only channeled a bit of his medallions' magic, as did the other turtles.

The powered up turtles fought their dark selves with their allies helping, but in the midst of the fight, Dark Mikey grabbed Spike and held him hostage, "Look what I got!" he laughed.

"Spike!" Twilight cried.

Dark Leo raised his sword and aimed for Spike, "Let's try this again... You four and Starlight surrender yourselves, or the dragon eats steel! Three seconds!"

Leo winked at Spike and the dragon got the message.

"Three. Two. One-"

"No! Stop!" cried Starlight, "We're the ones you want. Don't hurt him!"

"Oh, they won't." Spike said, surprisingly smug.

Before anyone knew what was going on, Spike hooked his leg around Dark Mikey's right hoof and grabbed his arm.

"Huh? What are you-whaahhh!" was all Dark Mikey said, before Spike flipped him to the ground with a thud.

"Awesome flip, Spike!" said Mikey.

"You'll pay for that, you little brat!" Dark Mikey growled and tried to lunge for him.

But Spike flew up and blew a small fire wall at the Dark Turtles to keep them from coming after him. Then he landed near his friends.

"Spike!" Twilight threw her hooves around her best friend.

"Where'd you learn that flip?" asked Sunset in confusion.

"Watching you guys," said Spike, "Guess Leo realized it, huh?" he winked at Leo.

"Sorry to interrupt, but here come our evil twins." Donnie said in worry.

After extinguishing Spike's flames, the Dark Turtles charged at them, weapons drawn. The Turtles drew their weapons and engaged the Dark Turtles one on one.

As Mikey fought his clone, he suddenly realized something, "Wait a minute, if you're my clone, you not only have my strength but also my weakness."

Dark Mikey stopped fighting "Weakness? What weakness? Tell-me tell-me!"

"My weakness is... hoo-wah!" with an upper kick, Dark Mikey was sent crashing into a wall and fell flat on the ground, "I can be pretty gullible at times. Wow, I actually admitted that."

Raph was fighting his clone. And although he had his weapons back, he was still taking a bad beating from Dark Raph.

"YOU'RE STILL WEAK," Dark Raph said, "ALL THAT'S GONNA COME OUT OF THIS, IS YOU NOT MOVING NO MORE!"

"That's what you think." Raph said.

Dark Raph threw a punch at Raph, but he dodged and used the same move he used to defeat Slash,by using his finger to hit a nerve in his arm. Dark Raph howled in pain and Raph kicked him right into Dark Mikey.

Donnie and his clone were clashing with their weapons, "This is pointless," Dark Donnie snarked "I can predict any move you'll possibility make." he swung at Donnie with his spear but Donnie ducked at the last second and knocked the spear out of his hands, much to his surprise.

"Not every move." Donnie said, as he whacked Dark Donnie into the other two.

Now all that was left was Dark Leo, who was sword fighting against Leo, "As you can see, in a fair fight, we're more than a match for you impostors." Leo said.

"I don't care!" said Dark Leo.

The two clashed out with their swords looking evenly matched until they reached a statement. Both sides struggled hard. Then finally, Leo forced the weapons out of Dark Leo's hands. Then Twilight flew in and blasted Dark Leo into the other Dark Turtles, knocking them over.

As the Dark Turtles got up, they saw they were surrounded. Dark Leo looked at his double, "You may have defeated us, but this battle is far from over."

"Hasa-la-see ya, Turtles!" Dark Mikey threw down a smoke bomb.

Everyone coughed from the smoke. When it cleared, the Dark Turtles were gone, "No! Not Fair!" shouted Raph, "I wasn't done with those posers!"

"Easy, Raph," said Leo, "We got Spike back. That's all that matters."

"Who were those Dark Turtles?" Karai asked.

"I don't know," Leo said "But I have a feeling we'll see them again."

"Dark Mikey said they were clones of you guys," Twilight pondered, "But clones don't just appear, they have to be created by somepony."

"But by who?" Starlight asked.

"We'll figure it out later," Leo said, "Right now we need to get out of here." Leo said, as they headed back.

Later on in the Crystal empire throne room, Fugitoid was projecting a hologram of the dark turtles before Cadence and Shining Armor, "As you can see, these four clones captured Spike to lure the turtles down to the catacombs to destroy them." Blade explained.

"At least you're all ok. Especially Spike." Shining Armor said.

"Where could they have come from?" Cadence wondered.

"I have my hunches Shredder and Krang are behind this," Donnie theorized, "I mean you think it's coincidental they find their way to Equestria and now dark clones of us suddenly appear?"

"Good theory, but how could they have created them?" Sunburst asked.

"I have no idea." Donnie admitted.

"I cannot find an answer to that either." Fugitoid admitted in shame.

"Well, we may not know how they were created, but if these dark turtles are connected to Shredder and Krang we can be sure they will show their faces again." Sunset noted.

"Agreed. Until then we still need to be extra cautious." Twilight warned the group.

Meanwhile in the Everfree Forest, the Dark Turtles were standing before Chrysalis, Shredder, and Krang. Dark Mikey laughed as he held up a small device, "Luckily we got out of there with this portal device Master Krang provided us with."

"You imbeciles!" Shredder scolded them while stomping in front of the four, "We give you a simple task of eliminating the turtles and bring us Starlight Glimmer, and you botched it!"

Dark Raph growled and got into Shredder's face, "I don't like the way you're talking to us!"

"Enough!" Chrysalis shouted, and both Dark Raph and Shredder backed away from each other, "Yes they failed to bring us Starlight and the Turtles, but their practice run was still a success. You four have proven yourselves worthy and therefore you may continue to serve us. But make no mistake, should failure be the only thing you bring us, I will make you four wish I never created you." she warned them.

"Not to worry, Queen Chrysalis. We will not fail you again." Dark Leo promised, as the Dark Turtles bowed to her.

"Our own clones of the turtles, what could be better?" Krang asked Shredder who was skeptic.

"Why do I get the feeling they like her more than me?" the ninja asked.

"Why would they not? I like her more than you." Krang laughed much to Shredder's irritation.

Author's Note

And there you go. Welcome to the New Year friends. Plenty of dialogue was provided by my deviant friend jebens1.

The Delegates

At the School of Friendship, all the students were dismissed to do their own things or study for any upcoming tests. Twilight and all her friends were walking through the school halls, as Leo asked, “So who's coming to the school again?”

“The guardians or representatives of five of our top students.” Twilight answered.

“You already know Thorax and Ember.” Spike replied.

“Oh, yeah! I missed those guys.” Mikey said all giddy.

“And who're the others?” Donnie asked.

“You'll have to see them for yourself.” Pinkie answered.

“And it'll be nice to get to know more about the other places our foreign students are from.” April added.

They exited the school and looked up seeing several figures flying down. They recognized such figures like Ember and Thorax who was with another changeling, but another was a old griffon wearing a fez, and three hippogriffs. Suddenly they felt the ground shake, “Earthquake?” Raph asked in confusion.

“No, Yak!” Pinkie announced, as they saw up ahead a big Yak wearing a viking helmet stampeding over.

Finally the flying creatures landed, and the yak came to a halt. Twilight spoke to them, “Welcome, representatives, I hope your travel here wasn't too stressful.”

“No problem at all, Twilight.” Thorax answered.

“Yak wouldn't miss it for anything!” the Yak answered in a loud voice.

“Jeez, he's louder than you when you're angry, Raph.” Casey told him.

“What?!” Raph snapped.

“Guys!” Twilight called, “Come over here and present yourselves.”

The ninja group stepped forward and presented themselves, “Every creature, these are some very special friends of mine and my friends. They helped us save Equestria a few times from some very dangerous villains. This is Leonardo, Donatello, Michelangelo, Raphael, April O'Neil, Casey Jones, Karai, Shinigami, Keno, Sunset Shimmer, Fugitoid, Bebop, and Rocksteady."

“Hey, yo!” Mikey greeted, only to get smacked by Raph for sounding disrespectful.

“And let me introduce you to some of our allies from beyond Equestria. You already know Thorax and Ember, Queen Novo, and Princess Skystar.”

“This is Thorax's brother Pharynx.” Starlight introduced them.

“This is Grampa Gruff of Griffinstone.” Rainbow introduced.

Gruff looked to the mutants ponies and Fugitoid, “Ponies can stand on their hind legs and be made of metal?” the old griffon coughed, “Now I've seen everything.”

“From Yakyakistan, we have Prince Rutherford!” Pinkie introduced them.

“Yak happy to meet friends of pink pony friend.” Rutherford greeted.

“And this is General Seaspray of Queen Novo's Royal Navy.” Twilight finished.

“My dearest ninja friends. It is wonderful to see you. And many thanks for ridding us of the Storm King's rule.” Seaspray thanked them.

And so the group started to get closer, as Mikey and Raph greeted Thorax and Ember, “Hey, Thorax, Ember, how's it going?” the party turtle greeted.

“Nice to see you, Mikey.” Thorax greeted.

“You too, Raph.” Ember greeted.

“Hey, guys.” Spike flew in.

“Spike, great to see you.” Thorax hugged him.

Ember ruffled his spines, “Hey, squirt, nice to see those wings of yours finally came in.”

“Yeah, I just wish I knew about it during the molt phase.”

“Didn't Smolder tell you anything on that?” Ember asked in confusion.

“She basically informed me of the symptoms, and that I would have to strike out on my own. She never mentioned I'd grow wings.” Spike answered.

Ember scowled, “I'll have to have word with her about leaving out crucial information about dragon growth.”

“Well, she did help me in exposing a dragon pretending to be my father.” Spike added.

“She did mention about that. If I ever see this Sludge, I promise you he will be dealt with.” Ember promised.

“Thanks, Ember.”

“So you're Thorax's brother?” Mikey asked the other changeling.

“Yeah, that's right,” Pharynx answered, “And I'm head of patrol in our kingdom. I make sure our subjects don't forget how to defend themselves even though we changed our ways.”

“He's right,” Thorax agreed, “We may have become peaceful now, but we still need strong guards in case we're ever invaded or worse. And no changeling is better to teach that than my older brother.”

“Thorax, stop you're embarrassing me.” the older brother replied.

Bebop and Rocksteady were approached by Rutherford and Pinkie Pie. The yak was looking at Rocksteady who in turn was curious. The yak finally spoke, “Bulky two-legged pony look very strong like yak.”

Rocksteady liking the compliment answered, “Da. I do the workout.” he flexed an arm muscle.

Rutherford then looked to Bebop, “Scrawny two-legged pony need to exercise more.”

“Hey!” Bebop snorted from the insult, "What I lack in physical strength I make up for in style." he did some dance moves while slicking his mane back.

Skystar cheered as she flew at Karai and Shini pulling the two into a hug, “Hey, guys! Did you miss me? Because I sure missed you!”

“Missed you too, Skystar.” Karai groaned from the death hug.

Casey looked at Gruff, “So you someone's grandpa?”

“Not exactly, boy. But I am one of the oldest griffin's around so all the youngin's look to me as a grandfather.” he answered.

Leo, Sunset, and Twilight were speaking to Novo, “So your kind has made homes both back on Mt. Aries, and in the sea kingdom you fled to?” Leo asked her personally.

“That's right, Leonardo.” she confirmed.

“So where did you choose to live?” Sunset inquired.

“Well, honey, I chose a spot in between the mountain and Seaquestria where I can be for both the hippogriffs and seaponies. Of course I do go back to the sea a lot. I just can't get enough of those seaweed wraps and deep tissue massages.” she sighed heavenly.

“Well, listen. I know after we stopped the Storm King and all, we still never did properly apologize for what Twilight did.” Leo explained.

“Actually, I already did give her a full apology.” Twilight admitted.

“And I forgave her.” Novo added.

“Really?” Sunset asked.

“She told me everything, and that she was so desperate to help her friends and everypony else she was willing to commit a crime. I'll admit sometimes I've been so desperate about something I'd take desperate measures,” the Queen admitted, “But all that's behind us now.” Leo and Sunset smiled knowing all really was well.

Coming over was Sandbar and the five creature students who went to their respective guardians and such, “Skystar!” Silverstream cheered.

“Silverstream!” Skystar cheered, as the cousins embraced.

“I missed you so much!” Silverstream said with excitement.

“I missed you too!” Skystar replied equally excited.

The Changeling brothers went to Ocellus, “Ocellus, how've classes been?” Thorax asked.

“They've been great.” she answered.

“And we hear you and your friends are learning a new way to defend yourselves.” Pharynx added.

“I sure have. And I can't wait to show you some moves.” the young changeling said with joy.

Yona went to the Prince and spoke, “Yona been learning a lot thanks to Sensei Rocksteady.”

Rocksteady patted her head, “Little Yona is strong student.”

“Come on, every creature,” Twilight began, “I got a special spot for us all set up.” she and the group led the ambassadors to a spot outside the school where a picnic was already set up with treats and such from Ponyville and each of the delegates land so they could enjoy their home treats and try to enjoy other places delicacies.

As they enjoyed their picnic, the delegates were listening to what their young ones had been recently learning since the ninjas joined the teaching staff, “And I was all!” Smolder started making grunting sounds while doing ninja moves, “Those bizarre pony henchmen of Shredder and Krang didn't stand a chance.”

“Nice.” Ember said with pride.

“We've been learning so much about our new senseis since they started.” Ocellus added.

“And all the crazy stuff they deal with.” Gallus put in.

Pharynx spoke to the ninjas, “They're right, if what they say is true you guys deal with all sorts of messed up stuff.”

“And that's not even half of it.” Donnie said.

“But we are grateful you're also teaching the young ones to defend themselves, especially with such villains like this Shredder and Krang are out there somewhere.” Seaspray noted.

“I don't know, they sound more like cakewalk compared to the Storm King.” Queen Novo replied.

“That may be, but there's also the matter of these dark ninja clones of my friends here.” Fugitoid reminded them.

“We do suspect Shredder and Krang are behind their creation, but we're not sure how they did it.” Twilight explained.

“But we know they'll be back, and when they do. We'll be ready.” Leo promised.

“Pony ninjas have such courage.” Rutherford admitted.

“Yeah. That's the kind of attitude I admire.” Pharynx agreed.

“Well, isn't this a pleasant get together.” came another voice.

The whole group looked over and saw coming out from a portal was unicorn wearing a robe and a badge. The group minus the ninjas were surprised, as Twilight spoke up, “Chancellor Neighsay?”

The ninjas upon hearing that name remembered what he was, “That's the pony who tried to shut down the school?” Shini asked them.

“Just looking at him gives me the creeps.” Keno said.

“What're you doing here?” Starlight inquired.

“I just came to see how this unofficial and unauthorized by the EEA school is holding up.” the chancellor began.

“Well, as you can see it is still standing and doing what it was meant to do.” Applejack explained, while she and the others glared at him.

“Oh, yes. Teaching friendship to 'non-ponies'.” the chancellor replied in spite.

The delegates and students frowned at his insult, as Leo stepped forward, “And what's wrong with non-ponies? They all have the right to learn about friendship as ponies do.”

Chancellor Neighsay eyed Leo and the others before smirking, “Ah, the famous Pony Ninjas.”

“Wait, you know us?” Mikey asked curiously.

“Yes. The EEA and I are aware of all the good you have done for Equestria along side the Princess and her friends.”

“Then you know the threats we've had to face.” Donnie spoke up.

“Threats that you seem to think all our other friends here fall into the same category.” Raph put in.

“For real, yo,” Casey began, “You've heard of the former Changeling Queen Chrysalis, well Thorax has changed them all for the better.”

“And you think the Hippogriffs and Seaponies are like that when they've been forced into hiding by the Storm King?” Karai asked rhetorically.

“I stand by what I believe in.” The chancellor answered not swayed by their logic.

“What're you really doing here, Chancellor?” Twilight inquired.

“I did receive an anonymous tip of a new course added to the curricular involving teaching the students how to fight,” he answered, before motioning to the ninjas, “A class you are all in change of teaching.”

“Yeah. That's right.” Raph confirmed.

“You realize the risk you are taking teaching these creatures how to fight so they can overthrow us?” The chancellor asked in warning.

Leo answered, “It's not about teaching them to fight others. We're only teaching them how to defend themselves from real threats.”

“Self defense can still be considered combat.” the chancellor retorted.

“It's not even just about fighting,” April spoke up, “We teach them about being at peace with themselves, and to strengthen both the body and mind.”

“And if you were open-minded in the slightest you would be amazed to see how much the students have learned.” Fugitoid added.

Neighsay looked to the ninjas with disappointment, “I would've expected heroes like you to have better judgment than the Princess, but you failed to meet my expectations when choosing to teach other creatures how to fight.”

“Why you!” Raph was ready to strike, until Leo held him back.

Twilight spoke up with authority, “Chancellor, I think you've overstayed your uninvited welcome.”

Neighsay looked all around seeing every creature frowning at him signaling they didn't share his belief, “Very well. I shall leave you to do what you want, but don't say I didn't warn you when one or all of these creatures decides to overthrow us all.” he opened a portal and left through it.

“That guy has a one track mind.” Karai told her friends.

“I really don't like him.” Raph growled.

“Me neither.” Keno agreed.

“I'm so glad I've never seen another him in the human world.” Sunset said in relief.

“Seriously, yo. What's he got against non-ponies?” Bebop asked.

“There's always somepony out there distrustful of other creatures,” Twilight explained, “I'm just sorry we had to end up making an enemy out of somepony like that.”

“But you did the right thing going against his rules.” Leo assured her.

“Da, is your school. Not his.” Rocksteady added.

Twilight smiled, “Thanks, guys.”

To ease the tension of what just happened, Thorax spoke up, “I would like to see a demonstration by the students, if that's ok.”

“Me too.” Pharynx agreed.

“Yeah. I'd like to see just how much the kids have learned under your guidance.” Ember said.

“If it's a demonstration you want, we'll give it.” Mikey said, as the students got themselves ready.

And so the group watched, as their students were sparing with each other or their senseis. As they fought the delegates watch with interest and pride. Smolder was flying circles around April who in turn was dodging Smolder's strikes, while dishing out some of her own.

“Yeah, Smolder, that's the way!” Ember cheered.

“Come on, April!” Casey called.

Yona was pitting her strength against Rocksteady who in turn was making sure she put all her strength into fighting. Rutherford watched and spoke to Pinkie, “Yona right. Bulky pony is impressive sensei.”

“I know.” Pinkie smiled in agreement.

Ocellus was shifting forms into multiple creatures and her regular form back and forth while fighting Bebop who in turn was using his own moves to counter her, “Yeah, that's right Ocellus, keep that pace up.” he released an energy mohawk that nailed her, “And always watch your back.”

Thorax wanted to go and help her, but Pharynx stopped him, “Let her do it on her own.” he told the leader. Thorax watched, as Ocellus got up and was still willing to go a few rounds. Thorax smiled seeing how tough the timid changeling really was.

Gallus was flying around attacking Donnie who was defending himself. Grampa Gruff cheered between coughs, “That's the way, sonny!”

Silverstream was going up against Mikey with both fighters fighting silly, much to the amusement of every creature, “Wow. Watching this makes me want to learn to be a ninja,” Skystar clapped her talons together, “Can I, mom? Can I-Can I?”

“We'll see.” Novo replied.

Later on, it was getting late and the students were saying goodbye to their guardians or escorts, “It was nice to have seen you all again.” Twilight told the delegates.

“Always a pleasure, Princess.” Novo replied.

“Hey, has anyone seen my brother or Prince Rutherford?” Thorax looked around.

“They're over there making new friends.” Spike motioned to the distance.

They looked and saw Rocksteady and Rutherford butting heads against each other trying to overpower the other, “Yak pretty strong, but Rocksteady is strongest!” Rocksteady said, as he started pushing Rutherford back.

“Yak not be overpowered by bulky pony!” Rutherford started pushing Rocksteady back.

Close to them was Raph and Pharynx who were also fighting while also looking like they were rage venting, “What did you call me?!” Raph shouted, as he fought the changeling.

“You heard me, a violent hothead who can't stand to lose. Michelangelo was right. You anger so easily!” he mocked.

“I'll show you angry!” Raph shouted, as the two fought.

“Shouldn’t we be concerned?” Thorax asked.

“No, just let them do this.” April answered.

“Yeah. They'll tire themselves out eventually.” Leo agreed.

“You know there's something I'm wondering.” Sunset spoke up.

“What is it, Sunset?” Fugitoid asked.

“How did Chancellor Neighsay find out about the new Ninja Training course here?”

“He said it was an anonymous tip.” Rarity reminded her.

“Makes me wonder who is anonymous.” Twilight wondered herself.

The rest of her friends were also concerned about who it was that tipped the Chancellor off. It would be something they'd ponder on for awhile.

Kunoichis in the Dragon Lands

One day at the School of Friendship, inside the training gym the ninjas along with the Young Six were watching Karai and April spar. Karai was coming at April with katana strikes, while April was dodging and using her tessen to block Karai's strikes.

“Come on, April!” Donnie cheered his crush on.

“You go, Karai!” Shinigami cheered for her best friend.

April after blocking several of Karai's moves went on the offense with a combo of her tessen and tanto blade, “Not bad, April. But it's not over yet!” Karai shifted into her snake form and struck.

“Hey! No special abilities!” April called.

“There are no rules in a fight.” Karai reminded her.

“Alright then.” April used her unicorn magic on Karai and threw her against a wall.

“Lucky shot.” Karai hissed before changing back to normal.

The two girls continued to fight it out, until they saw a glow coming from their backsides and halted their spar. As the others noticed, Casey spoke up, “Girls, you're glowing.”

April and Karai looked down at their respective Cutie Marks being a Bold style number five and the three toed dragon symbol were glowing, “Not us, but our cutie marks.” April noticed.

Karai spoke to April, “That only happens if...” April and Karai caught on as they sheathed their weapons and left the gym with their friends following them.

The two entered the Castle of Friendship's throne room where Twilight and Spike were waiting, “Hey, Twilight!” April began.

“I know. The Map is calling you and Karai for a Friendship Mission.” the Princess explained.

“That's awesome!” Leo said with excitement.

“Yeah. To be called by the map to solve a Friendship Problem.” Donnie added.

“Though why us specifically?” Karai asked, as she and April were confused.

“I'm not sure, but the map has always been right when deciding what ponies are best suited to deal with whatever friendship problem it senses.” Twilight explained.

“So where are we going?” April asked, as the group looked at the map.

They saw Karai and April's cutie marks were hovering above a volcano Southeast of Equestria, “You two are on your way to the Dragon Lands.” Twilight answered.

“The Dragon Lands?” Bebop asked.

“Yeah. It's where the dragons live.” Spike explained.

“So we're being asked to settle a problem among dragons?” Karai asked.

“It's quite possible. But I'm sure you'll find the problem when you get there.” Twilight said.

“I'll make sure to send a letter to Dragon Lord Ember and let her know you'll be there. Maybe she can help point you two in the right direction.” Spike offered.

“Thanks, Spike.” April said.

“And I've already packed you girls some things you may need for going there,” Twilight levitated two saddle sacks onto the girls backs, “And also a map in case you get lost.” Twilight levitated a map to them.

“Well, we seem to have what we need.” April said.

“We should get going.” Karai added.

“The both of you be careful out there.” Leo warned them.

“Yeah. Just because Ember's our ally doesn't mean every dragon is.” Sunset put in.

“Don't worry, if any dragon messes with us, we can handle them.” April promised, as Karai nodded in agreement.

Later on April and Karai had arrived at the Dragon Lands and were wandering around the volcanoes, “Wish we knew exactly where to find Ember in all this.” Karai said.

“Yeah. I mean it's not like she lives in a castle.” April added, until two dragons dropped in.

The two ponies were startled and got into defensive positions, “If you two are looking for trouble then you just found it.” Karai warned them.

The two dragons chuckled, “Wow. And they say we dragons are quick to start a fight.” one told the other.

April and Karai were confused, as the second one spoke, “Relax, we're not looking for trouble. Are you April O'Neil and Karai?”

“Um, yeah?” April answered.

“Dragon Lord Ember is expecting you. Follow us.” the first one said, as the dragons led the two kunoichi.

As they followed the dragons, they looked around seeing more dragons doing all the activities Spike told them the dragons are known for. From napping and sleeping on rocks, scarfing down gemstones, tail wrestling, etc.

“They have quite the lifestyle, don't they?” Karai asked April.

“It's like watching the guys.” April noticed the uncanny similarities to the turtles behavior.

The four stopped before a cave, as Ember came out. She looked at the two dragons who spoke, “Dragon Lord, we bring you the ponies April O'Neil and Karai.”

Ember looked at the two and waved, “Hey, girls.”

“Hi.” they greeted back.

Ember turned to the dragon escorts, “That'll be all, you two,” the escorts nodded and flew off, “So Spike and Twilight told me you two are here on a mission?”

“Yeah. A Friendship Mission.” Karai explained.

“Has there been any trouble among the dragons, especially between close friends?” April asked for clues.

“Actually, look around you,” Ember motioned to all the dragons engaging in squabbles for petty reasons, “It's normally like this around here even before I was Dragon Lord. Every dragon eventually tires themselves out and they drop whatever they were arguing about.”

“Well, this makes it difficult.” April sighed.

“Yeah. I mean are we meant to solve all these problems?” Karai asked rhetorically.

“Ember!” came a booming voice from the cave.

The two ponies shook from the force of the loud voice, while Ember remained unfazed. Coming out from the cave was none other than her father Torch; the former Dragon Lord.

“What is it now, dad?” Ember asked with a groan.

“More of our fellow dragons are still squabbling over gemstones. If you don't take care of it soon, they'll drag other dragons into it.” Torch explained.

“I know, dad. I'll get to it.” Ember answered sounding annoyed.

Torch looked down at the two ponies next to her, “What're ponies doing here in our lands?!” he shouted.

“Dad, they're the ponies I was expecting to come here. They're friends of Princess Twilight. Remember? We sent Smolder to attend her School of Friendship?”

Torch thought back before answering, “Oh. That's right.”

Ember rolled her eyes and spoke to the girls, “Girls, meet my father Torch. Dad this is April O'Neil and Karai.”

“Pleasure to meet you, sir.” April greeted with a bow of her head.

“It is an honor to stand before the former Dragon Lord.” Karai added with a bow as well.

Torch seeing the signs of respect smirked, “Yes. You should feel honored to be in the presence of perhaps one of the greatest Dragon Lords in dragon history.”

'Ego much?' the two ponies thought.

“I hope you enjoy your time here in the Dragon Lands,” Torch said, “Now if you'll excuse me, my daughter and I have matters to discuss.”

“What's there to discuss, dad?” Ember asked rhetorically, “I'm handling the situations here well enough.”

“Well enough isn't enough, Ember,” Torch answered, “You may be Dragon Lord, but you still have a lot to learn. You must lead your fellow dragons with a firm claw otherwise they'll only see you as weak.”

“If all I do is lead by a firm claw, then they'll only listen by fear!” Ember argued, “Fear may have worked before in the past, but this is a new age. And I wanna lead my way!”

“The old ways have always worked for us before so why change now?” the father argued back.

“Because that's exactly what we need around here! Why else would we send Smolder to the School of Friendship? To open our doors to other non dragons and show we're not just monsters! But all you care about is old tradition that has no place in Equestria today!” she growled before flying off.

Torch and the ponies watched Ember fly off in a huff. Torch sighed, “Oh, that daughter of mine,” he turned to April and Karai, “Sorry you had to see that. My daughter is in that rebellious phase.”

“We've been there.” April admitted.

“If you two will excuse me.' Torch said, as he went back to his cave.

The two kunoichi ponies stood side by side, and Karai spoke up, “You thinking it too?”

“Yup.” April agreed.

“Good then it's not just me.” Karai replied, as the two discovered what their true mission in the Dragon Lands was.

Father and Daughter Issues

April and Karai were currently sitting on two boulders discussing the situation, “Well, we know what our friendship mission is.” April began.

“Yeah. Question is how to solve it.” Karai added.

“Well, let's look over things. Ember is Dragon Lord now and she's trying to rule her way.” April pointed out.

“But her father seems to be so caught up in old traditions and is afraid of change is constantly questioning her choices making her feel like she's failing as Dragon Lord.” Karai put in.

“The way I see it we need to get to know both their feelings on the matter before we try and get them to bury the hatchet.” the redhead suggested, before standing up.

“Agreed. And might I suggest we start with Ember since she's the one who's dealing with all the stress.” Karai suggested, as she got up.

“Then let's go.” the two kunoichi got off their boulders and started looking for Ember.

The two eventually found ember sitting by a lava pool dipping her legs in it while trying to calm herself. The kunoichi not wanting to startle her approached carefully until the dragon lord spoke, “You don't have to sneak up on me. I heard you two coming.”

April and Karai got startled before getting themselves together, “Sorry about that, Ember.”

“We were actually looking for you.” Karai stated.

“Did you find the problem you were looking for?” Ember asked.

“Oh, we found it alright.” April answered while rolling her eyes.

“Have you and your dad always been like that?” Karai inquired.

Ember sighed, “Sorry you had to see all that drama. But that's how he is. He's always been overprotective of me since I hatched. But no matter how much I grew I could never measure up to him, especially by size.” she clenched her claw.

“What does he expect? You're not an adult dragon yet.” April replied.

“Still, he didn't even want me to compete in the Gauntlet of Fire because he claimed I'm no bigger than Spike.”

“Is your dad blind or something?” Karai asked in disbelief, “I mean Spike's short because he's still young. But you're the height of just about all the other teen dragons here.”

“Tell him that.” Ember grumbled.

“I can understand where you're coming from, Ember.” April said.

Ember turned to the redhead, “You do?”

“Yeah. For a long time my dad has been overprotective of me too. It was always so frustrating when he worried about me staying out late. At first I just thought he was just trying to keep me sheltered. But after everything I learned about the Kraang and our connection to them since my mother disappeared I realized he was only trying to protect me. I was all he had left, and he didn't wanna lose me.”

“Whoa.” Ember gasped.

“I'm not saying your father is right about you, but you should look at things through his P.O.V. And how he must worry about you even if you can handle things.”

“Somehow I don't think my dad ever did think I could handle it. He may have admitted he was wrong about me when I proved I could handle the Gauntlet, but since then he's still treated me like every choice I made was a mistake. He was skeptical of the idea of letting Smolder go to Twilight's school. He only went along with it when I had to mention that all the other creatures were sending a student there and didn't want our kind to be overlooked.” Ember explained.

“Reverse Psychology.” April noted.

Ember continued, “My dad also thinks commanding dragons to make peace with ponies was a poor ruling decision.”

Torch's voice came off screen from the distance, “DRAGONS AND PONIES ARE NOT MEANT TO BE FRIENDS! IT'S UNNATURAL!”

Ember growled, “You're unnatural! (Sighs) See what I mean? He's hung up in his own ways. He believes that dragons are meant to be fierce, vicious, and brutal. As did the other dragon lords before him. He's just so closed minded! Do you have any idea what that's like?” she asked rhetorically.

April blinked in surprise, before answering, “I... I guess not.”

“That's what I thought!” Ember crossed her arms.

“I do,” Karai answered, as she spoke up to the dragon lord, “I may not have had issues with my father, but I did have issues with... someone who taught me how to fight. He was only focused on vengeance and that drove him to madness.”

“Who?” Ember wondered.

“Not the point. You and your dad might not see eye to eye, but you're lucky he's still around.”

“And just how am I lucky?”

Karai explained, “Because, because what if you were taken from him by his enemy who then brainwashed you, both figuratively and literally, into thinking he and the rest of your family were your enemies? And when you learn the truth and break free from his control, you divulge all your time into taking your fraud father down that you neglect to spend that time with your real father. And then one day, your father is gone. And you regret on never getting to spend time with him...”

Ember blinked her eyes, before asking, “We're still talking about me here, right?”

Karai realizing she was venting her own problems blushed in embarrassment, “Uh, right. Sorry I let my own feelings get the best of me.”

“But Karai is right. If you keep looking at your dad in such a negative way then you'll only delude yourself into thinking he never cared about you at all. And when he's gone, it'll be too late for you to make amends.”

Ember sighed seeing their point, “But you know in a sense I did make poor choices when I became Dragon Lord.”

“What do you mean?” Karai asked.

“There was a time a sacred bond was forged between the Dragons and the Yaks of Yakyakistan.”

“A bond?” April wondered.

“Yes. Many moons ago, dragons and yaks fought over the land that is now Yakyakistan, and their battles caused considerable damage to the land. A peace was eventually established between Prince Ulysses of the yaks and Dragon Lord Scintilla, and they traveled together to find a place that satisfied Scintilla. The land they found would later become the Dragon Lands, and Prince Ulysses bestowed the title of "honorary yak" on Scintilla, declaring it "a sacred bond that never would be replicated".”

“Ok. So what does that have to do with you?” Karai asked.

“We discovered that Prince Rutherford of the Yaks had bestowed upon Pinkie Pie the title of Honorary Yak. That made the dragons and myself angry for breaking a tradition. Rather than explain things I just flat out on impulse ordered the dragons to lay waste to Yakyakistan.”

“Whoa.” the girls gasped.

“When Spike and the others asked why we were attacking I didn't even bother explaining. I just left with my forces. Spike came to us and demanded answers. I told him about everything and he agreed to join us when we'd confront the Yaks the next day. When we arrived Spike stopped us all from attacking telling us all off for being at fault. He told the ponies about how they made discriminatory generalizations about dragons, and we were all impulsive and just resorted to violence before trying to be civil. But then we found out Prince Rutherford had forgotten about the sacred bond between our tribes because he thought Scintilla was a volcano.”

“What?” Karai asked.

“How could he make a mistake like that?” April wondered.

“The yak who drew up the legend on the parchment long ago was obviously a bad artist.” Ember shrugged.

“Well, that's embarrassing.” Karai said.

“I know. So we all agreed to a truce and helped rebuild Yakyakistan, while allowing Pinkie to keep her honorary Yak title.”

“A whole fight over a misunderstanding.” April said.

“Yeah. Spike passed the Dragon Lord title to me instead believing I would lead the dragons into a bright new age without so much hostility. But my act of judgment almost cost me my friend and my trust.”

“At least you learned the truth.” Karai noted.

“I know. But I fear of making mistakes like that again, and it's because of that my dad constantly puts so much pressure on me.”

“Well, it looks like we'll have to talk with him about that.” April said.

“You two are wasting your time. Dad is as stubborn as a yak. Good luck trying to talk to him.” Ember doubted their chances. The girls just headed back to the cave.

When they arrived they saw Torch, who was fiddling over pieces of a hatched egg that had a familiar blue color, “Torch?” they asked.

Torch got startled before looking over, “What're you two doing here?”

“We came here to talk with you.” April began.

“Can't you see I'm busy here?”

“You're a retired Dragon Lord. What could you be busy with?” Karai asked rhetorically.

Torch could only grumble knowing she had him there. The girls took notice of the egg pieces, as April asked, “Was that Ember's egg?”

“Yes. I've kept the remaining pieces with me ever since she hatched. That felt like such a long time ago.”

“Is it just you who has been raising her?” Karai asked curiously.

Torch looked to him squinting his eyes, while Karai knew she brought up a touchy subject. The former dragon lord sighed, “Yes. Not long after she hatched, Ember's mother, my wife Sparx came down with a terrible illness. We were unable to treat her and she left both Ember and I.”

“Oh my gosh.” April gasped, as she and Karai were in shock.

“When that day happened I vowed to look after Ember and make sure nothing happened to her.” Torch explained.

“Understandable behavior from a single parent,” April admitted, “But don't you ever feel like you've set too many boundaries with her?”

“What do you mean?” Torch asked suspiciously.

“Well, she wanted to participate in the Gauntlet of Fire, but you refused to let her because she wasn't big and strong.” April explained.

“And based off all the other dragons we've seen around here they're no different from her in terms of size.” Karai added.

“It is a father's duty to protect his child!” Torch shouted.

“Is that the father talking, or the dragon lord talking?” Karai questioned, “You've obviously let your duty as Dragon Lord cloud your judgment on being a father to her.”

“Sure she went behind your back and competed in the Gauntlet, but look at what happened? She overcame every obstacle you set up for the other dragons and succeeded.” April put in.

“You don't give her enough credit that she deserves,” Karai added, “Always putting her down and making her feel like she's the worst dragon lord ever. Sure she may have made mistakes, but she learns from them.”

“And no ruler is perfect.” April finished.

“I only wish to offer my expertise on how to handle situations,” Torch argued, “I have been dragon lord for a long time, so I have experience.”

“I'm sure you do, but you're living in the past. Your time as the dragon lord is over, just as those who came before you.” April noted.

“You may also be afraid of changes like your kind associating with ponies, but that's because you only remember how ponies felt about your kind in the past.” Karai said.

“But times have changed for the better,” April explained, “Your daughter has done something no other dragon lord ever considered, and now you have one of your own learning about friendship at Princess Twilight's school. And the ponies have medicines and elixirs now to help cure ailments to not only their kind but to all kinds. Even dragons.”

“We know you love Ember like a father would, but if you keep treating her like this then she's going to end up forsaking you and never want to see you again,” Karai warned him, “And is that what you really want?”

Torch looked down at the two having taken their words to heart and recalled all the times he had disagreements with Ember to the point she spoke to him like she wished she wasn't his daughter. Swallowing his pride, he asked the girls, “What should I do?”

“Talk to your daughter. Let her know you still care and that you believe in her.” Karai suggested. Torch looked at the two before deciding what he had to do.

Later on, Ember was still sitting by the lava pool until she saw a shadow cast over her. She looked up and saw it was her dad, “Hello, Ember. May I join you?”

“Sure.” Ember sighed.

Torch sat his legs down into the lava pool next to his daughter. There was silence among the two, until Torch spoke up, “Ember, I know you think I'm being too hard on you in terms of being Dragon Lord. But I only just want to see you succeed and make a name for yourself.”

“I know you do, dad, but do you always have to sound like every choice I make is a bad one?” Ember asked.

“I have been giving thought about previous actions, and I realize I had been too hard on you. Sending Smolder to the School of Friendship was a good idea. I've just been so caught up during my time as Dragon Lord I just have letting go issues. But I know my time is over, and this is your time. But even if you are Dragon Lord, you will never stop being my daughter.”

Ember looked up at Torch while noticing the sincerity in his voice, “Thanks, dad. And I want to apologize to you too. I've been so stubborn thinking I don't need help from any dragon to be leader. I just wanted to prove to you I can handle it. Some Dragon Lord, huh?”

“You have nothing to be ashamed of, Ember. There's never been a perfect Dragon Lord ever. Not even me.” Torch admitted.

'Especially not you.' Ember thought, before speaking up, “Listen, dad, if you still want to I could use some advice on how to deal with some other dragon issues. If you want to help that is.”

Torch smiled, “I would love that very much, Ember.” Ember smiled and rested her head against her dad.

Ember looked over at a boulder and called, “All right, you two can come out now!”

Popping up from behind the boulder was Karai and April, who looked sheepish, “Sorry, but we had to watch.” April said.

“I want to thank you two for helping me see my daughter is in fact a capable Dragon Lord, more than I gave her credit. And I know she'll be the greatest Dragon Lord the dragons have ever had.” Torch said while smiling at Ember.

Ember herself smiled at her dad's bode of confidence, and spoke to the girls, “And thanks for helping me see no matter how much my dad can get on my nerves. He's still family. And family is the most important thing. More than gems and treasure.”

“If there's one thing we know about family, it's the most important thing no matter what world your from.” April admitted, as suddenly hers and Karai's cutie marks started glowing again.

“What's that all about?” Torch wondered.

“Looks like our work here is done.” Karai answered.

“We better be heading home.” April added.

“Feel free to come back any time.” Torch offered.

“Yeah, bring the guys too. I'm sure Mikey would love to try gorge surfing. It's the best sport here.” Ember offered.

“We'll keep that in mind.”

“Bye!” Karai called, as the two left.

As the kunoichi were leaving the dragon lands, Karai spoke up to April, “April, you know how I got too serious when talking about fathers and how much you'll miss them when they're gone?”

“Yeah?”

“I did mean it. If I hadn't spent so much time focused on finding Shredder and crippling his empire I could've spent it better by being with father. Looks like Oroku Saki did taint me after all by making me think vengeance was all that mattered.” Karai sighed.

April put a hoof on Karai's shoulder, “We can't change what happened, but you can move forward. Because you still have a family.”

Karai smiled, “Yeah. Leo and the guys are my family, just like Shini, Casey, Sunset, the professor, and the Rainbooms. Even you, April.”

“Thanks.” April smiled.

“And to tell you the truth, I did feel jealous of you.” she confessed.

“Of me, why?” April asked.

“You spent more time with father than I did, even when I didn't know who he really was. You probably felt more like a daughter to him than I did.”

“That's not true, Karai,” April replied, “ Master Splinter would always tell me and the guys how much he hopes you're doing ok. Even when you were focused on finding Shredder. Heck, we all hoped you were doing ok.”

“Thanks. But you know, deep down I always wondered what it would be like to have a sister.”

“Don't you have that with Shini?” April asked.

“Shini's a close friend, but not exactly sister. But you, the both of us share more in common. Both trained to be kunoichi from two of the greatest ninjas of this century, and both of us are part mutant. I feel a closer sisterly relationship with you than anyone else.”

“Wow. Thanks.” April said, as Karai embraced her.

“And thanks for being a good friend to me, despite our first encounter.” Karai said.

April smiled and returned the hug. When they parted, April spoke, “Let's go home. Race?”

Karai smirked, “You're on.” And with that the two kunoichi ponies galloped off racing for home while laughing and cheering.

Author's Note

dialogue of April and Karai talking to Ember about fathers was courtesy of my friend Jeb

Pillars Reunion

At the Castle of Friendship, Twilight, her friends, and the ninja team were leaving it, as Leo spoke, "Explain to us again why we have to go to Canterlot suddenly?"

"It's a surprise, Leo." Twilight winked.

"And we need to pick up somepony before we go." Applejack added.

"Where do we have to meet this pony?" Fugitoid inquired.

"Not far. Right over there." Pinkie motioned up ahead.

The group looked ahead and saw Rockhoof; the Pillar of strength sitting under a tree while many of the students from the school were gathered around listening to him.

"Hey, it's Rockhoof!" Casey cheered.

Sunset gasped, "That's really Rockhoof?"

Rocksteady marveled, "He look very strong like me."

Bebop gasped, "Yo ain't he one of those Pillars you talked about?"

"That's right," Twilight confirmed, "He along with Starswirl and a few others were the ones who banished Stygian and the Pony of Shadows to Limbo along with themselves."

"Until we helped rescue them." Mikey put in.

"What's Rockhoof doing in Ponyville?" Karai asked.

"It's quite a story," Twilight began, "After we saved Stygian and banished the Shadow to Limbo, Starswirl decided to travel Equestria to broaden his studies and learn more about Friendship. While the others decided to return to their homelands and such."

"Many of the Pillars adapted quickly into this new time and found new callings in life." Starlight explained.

"Such as?" Shini wondered.

Twilight spoke, "Well, Starswirl had been traveling Equestria making new friends and broadening his horizons. Flash Magnus went to Canterlot and became a drill sergeant of the Royal Canterlot Guards. Mistmane moved to the Crystal Empire and became the official Royal Landscape Artist. Somnambula returned to her homeland and became a motivational speaker. Mage Meadowbrook returned to the Hayseed Swamp to expand her clinic making elixirs and medicines for ponies and other creatures."

"And what about Stygian?" Leo asked.

"He became a best-selling author by writing stories about his past experiences." Twilight answered.

"Sounds like they all adapted well in Modern Equestria." Donnie said.

"Well, Rockhoof didn't start out so well." Applejack admitted.

"What do you mean?" Raph wondered.

"Rockhoof's home had more or less become an excavation site and therefore couldn't stay there anymore," Twilight explained, "And the Mighty Helm had been long since disbanded. We tried to help him by offering a teaching position at the School of Friendship, but he couldn't stop breaking things, unintentionally of course. We tried to get him other jobs in town but with no success."

"He then wanted Twilight to turn him into a statue to be preserved until they could find something for him to do." Spike added.

"What?" the ninjas asked.

"He wanted to be turned to stone?" April asked in disbelief.

"That's cold." Mikey gasped.

"Luckily, the students at the school helped Rockhoof see he had a place in Modern Equestria by telling him how much they enjoyed listening to his stories of his experiences in The Mighty Helm. So Rockhoof decided to become a storyteller."

"Sounds better than spending your days out in stone." Karai said.

"I definitely wouldn't want that." Fugitoid said.

"Come on, let's say hello." Twilight said, as they walked over.

Rockhoof bid farewell to the students until the group approached him, "Princess Twilight and friends, top of the day to ya," he spotted the others, "Well, as I live and breathe. It's my old friends the ninjas." he laughed.

"It's nice to see you again Rockhoof." Leo greeted.

"Same to you, Leonardo," Rockhoof shook his hand, before spotting Casey, "Casey Jones. How's that weapon of yours holding up?"

"All good, Rockhoof." Casey replied.

"So are we ready to head for Canterlot?" Rockhoof asked the group.

"In a moment," Twilight replied, "But first I'd like to introduce you to some other friends of mine. This is Sunset Shimmer, Keno, Fugitoid, Bebop, and Rocksteady."

The five waved at Rockhoof who spoke, "A pleasure to meet you all," he nudged Rocksteady, "Say you look like a pony who'd make a swell member of the Royal Helm."

"Uh, thanks." Rocksteady answered.

"It must've been dreadful for you and the rest of the pillars to be locked away in limbo for so long." Fugitoid said in worry.

"Actually, it felt more like a moment had passed by." Rockhoof admitted.

"Bet you were surprised to see how much Equestria had changed." Sunset guessed.

"You don't know the half of it."

"Well, you'll have plenty of time to talk about it with the others," Twilight said, "Let's go." and with that they hurried for the train station.

Later on they arrived at Canterlot and were walking through the halls before entering the Royal Dining Hall. Waiting for them were the Royal sisters, Blade Swipe, and the rest of the pillars.

"Welcome, everypony." Celestia greeted.

"It's been awhile." Stygian noted.

"It sure has." Leo agrees.

"Leonardo, how are you and your family?" Starswirl inquired.

"We're doing great, Starswirl. And we heard from Twilight you and the rest of the Pillars have been busy but doing well yourselves."

"Yes, we've all been managing in this new Equestria." Mistmane confirmed.

"Twilight has also mentioned how busy you and your family has been," Somnambula said, "She says you and your brothers had to deal a particular Equestrian artifact wielded by Memoriam."

"Yeah. The Memory Stone." Donnie confirmed.

"She also said you guys obtained the magic of Clover's apprentices who were trapped within the stone itself." Flash said.

"Yeah. These bad boys are our little power boosters." Mikey boasted, as they showed off their medallions.

Starswirl inspected them closely, "Yes. These medallions are definitely powered by the elemental magics of Clover the Clever's four apprentices."

"Who would've ever believed the four apprentices had been sealed inside the stone all this time and transported to the other realm we sent the sirens?" Somnambula asked.

"Well, what happened has happened, and now their powers are used by us for the greater good." Leo said.

"Anyway, I would all of you to meet some other friends of mine," Twilight began, "Pillars, this is Sunset Shimmer, Fugitoid, Keno, Bebop, and Rocksteady."

"Greetings, honored ones." Fugitoid bowed his head.

"It is such an honor to meet you!" Sunset beamed with excitement.

Bebop whispered to Rock, "Dang for being a thousand years old, they don't look too bad."

Stygian looked at the mutant duo, "More pony mutants?"

"Da, we is mutants just like turtle friends." Rocksteady answered.

Mage Meadowbrook looked at Fugitoid, "What are you supposed to be?"

"Well, Ms. Meadowbrook, I was once a normal person, until I had my very brain placed inside my android assistant's body." Fugitoid explained, as he revealed his brain to the Pillars.

"Whoa." Flash gasped.

"Amazing." Stygian marveled.

Starswirl spoke to Sunset Shimmer, "Twilight had mentioned you were also obsessed with power and wanting it all."

Sunset sighed, "Yes. I was a different pony back then, until she helped me see the light and become better."

Starswirl laid a hoof on her shoulder, "I had originally thought nopony could ever change and that whoever takes the path of villainy can never be redeemed. Had it not been for Twilight I would've still thought that way. We are lucky to know such a pony who is very wise."

Sunset smiled, "Yeah. We sure are."

Flash spoke to Keno, "So, Keno, based off your look you like some kinda soldier yourself."

"Actually, I am New York's top crime fighting vigilante." he boasted.

"Get in line, Keno," Casey shoved him, "If anyone has that title it's me. Starswirl after all gave me the Pillar Title of Avenger."

"Well, that title will be mine eventually." Keno said, as the two butted heads until A.J and Rainbow separated him.

"Alright, you two break it up." Applejack scolded them.

Luna spoke up, "It is so good to have so many heroes of Equestria gathered here today."

"I know we're a club of Heroes." Mikey added.

"And this world could definitely use some heroes right about now." Raph added.

Starswirl spoke up, "Celestia and Luna have informed us of these enemies of yours that found their way to Equestria. Shredder and Krang."

"Yeah. They nearly destroyed our dimension last time we fought them." April explained.

"And if they remain running loose here they could do plenty of damage." Rarity added.

"They already somehow created clones of the four of us." Donnie said on behalf of himself and his brothers.

"And they're tough ones." Mikey said.

Suddenly a portal opened up out of nowhere putting everyone on alert. Stepping out from the portal was who else but the Utrom Council members whose android bodies have been converted into pony forms.

Leo spoke up, "Everyone, stand down. They're not enemies."

The council looked over as Queen spoke, "The turtles? Well, this is certainly a lucky coincidence."

Pawn noticed the Pillars, "Sacrebleu! It is true! Ze Pillars have returned!"

Bishop approached Starswirl, "It is good to see you again, Starswirl."

"Bishop, it's good to see you too. And the rest of the honorable Utrom Council." Starswirl bowed his head to the Utroms.

Celestia and Luna were curious, as Fugitoid spoke, "Your excellencies and everypony else allow me to introduce to you, the Utrom Council. Pawn! Rook! Queen! And Bishop!"

When Bishop looked over at Luna his head turned away while trying to hide any signs of sheepishness. Luna had also couldn't help but look away with a light blush. Twilight spoke up, "Welcome, Utrom council. It's good to see you all again. And Bishop," she leaned into him slyly, "Why didn't you tell me you knew my idol Starswirl the Bearded and that the Kraang once tried to terraform Equestria?"

Bishop answered, "Such information was irrelevant at the time of our previous encounters, Princess."

"And you never asked." Rook added.

Twilight felt sheepish, "Uh, good point."

Blade approached the council with a scowl much to everyone's worry, "So you're the Utrom Council."

"Correct, and you are Blade Swipe, are you not?" Queen asked.

"I am."

"We have heard about your unfortunate experience with our corrupt counterparts the Kraang," Queen continued, "Believe me, they have ruined the lives of millions of others just like they did you. But we would never conduct such treatment upon others."

Blade sighed, "I know. I just wished I met you guys instead of them. Maybe I could've been treated differently."

"We are sorry they took the best years from you." Pawn apologized.

"It's no longer a big deal to me. I am content now with my new life. I am no longer seen as a freak." Blade smiled, much to the Utrom's relief.

"So what brings you Utrom to Equestria?" Casey asked.

Bishop spoke, "I am afraid we have been robbed."

"Robbed of what?" Sunset asked.

"Someone has stolen a Technodrome from Dimension X." Queen explained.

"A Technodrome?!" the ninjas gasped.

"A Techno-what-now?" Applejack asked in confusion.

"A Technodrome, Applejack. Didn't you hear them?" Pinkie asked.

"What exactly is a 'Technodrome'?" Luna inquired.

Blade spoke up, "The Technodrome is a mothership piloted by the Kraang. I spent a long time on board one while they kept me prisoner."

"Any idea who would steal such a ship?" Rockhoof asked.

"Our guesses are limited since the only way to Dimension X is through our portals, and not many have the technology to get there." Bishop explained.

The ninjas looked at each other with the same thing on their minds, "Actually, we might know who stole it." April said.

"Who?" Rook asked.

"An old distant relative of yours that was banished to another dimension." Fugitoid explained.

The council was concerned as Pawn spoke, "You don't mean him, do you?"

"Yes. I mean him." Fugitoid answered seriously, as he projected a hologram of Krang before them.

"And I thought we'd never have to worry about him again." Bishop said.

"Well, Krang has come to Equestria and he brought the Shredder from the dimension he was banished to with him." Fugitoid explained.

"Though why would he steal a Technodrome, when we learned he had already stolen one before being banished?" Rook asked.

"Is because we blew it up." Rocksteady explained.

"We tracked it's location here, but now it's like something's jamming our readings." Rook said, as she showed them a tracking scanner.

"They must be using some other technology to cloak it from your trackers." Donnie suspected.

"Well, at least we know that we tracked it to the right dimension." Queen said.

"Still that place could be just about anywhere in Equestria." Twilight worried.

"How hard could it be?" Casey asked, "I mean a giant golf ball with wheels doesn't sound so hard to spot."

(Technodrome Music)

Millions of miles below in the worlds crust sat a familiar war ship parked next to a river a lava. Inside said place was Krang and Shredder along with their allies chrysalis and the Dark Turtles in the control room looking up at the monitor seeing it display several locations in Equestria from Canterlot, the Crystal Empire, the Dragon Lands, the Badlands, and beyond.

Krang laughed to himself, "It is so good to be back on board a new Technodrome." he rested his tentacles on the control board.

"Yes. I feel much comfier here than I did sleeping outside." Shredder added.

Chrysalis looked around, "I am quite impressed. This Technodrome will certainly be of much use to us."

"Yeah-yeah," Dark Raph grumbled, "What I'd like to know is why you decided to set up shop a million miles underground?!"

"Because we don't want any of the ponies to find us. And with the cloaking technology we acquired we'll be off any radar." Krang explained.

Dark Mikey ran to the monitor, "Sweet TV! Does this have all the cable channels?"

"Almost a hundred." Krang answered.

"With our Dimension X technology back in our control it'll be easier for us to conquer this world." Shredder said.

"Not so fast, Shredder," Krang interrupted him, "Remember the Technodrome requires a lot of power to project a big enough portal to Dimension X. Getting it here was work enough. But to open it again will take much power. And we don't have the necessary ingredients to perform it."

"You're right," Shredder gasped, "I doubt this land has any Kraang crystals at all."

"Exactly. We will need to use a new source of fuel to power the portal projector." Krang noted.

"But what?" Shredder asked.

"I'm not sure." Krang shrugged, as Shredder hoof palmed.

"Relax, this land has much to offer as fuel sources," Chrysalis assured, "I shall do some scouting and determine what we could use to power the portal to bring your army to help us conquer Equestria."

"Excellent idea, Chrysalis," Krang laughed, before turning to the Dark Turtles, "And in the meantime. You four will continue your job of eliminating the turtles."

"Or the very least distract them so they won't know of Chrysalis trying to find us a new fuel source." Shredder put in.

The Dark Turtles bowed their heads, as Dark Leo spoke, "As you wish, Masters."

Back in Canterlot, the heroes and ninjas were enjoying a feat while catching up on lost times. Luna sat close to Bishop as the two tried not to look at each other, but were finding it difficult not too. Leo spoke up to Somnambula, "Somnambula, earlier you talked about Memoriam like you have experiences with her. Did you?"

"Sadly, she was once a pony of my homeland." Somnambula began.

"She worked as the Grand Vizier to Prince Hisan, but had secretly been using the Memory Stone on him to bend him to her will to get power and authority. When I discovered this she tried to use the stone on the prince and his father the pharaoh. I stopped her, and she was banished. Unfortunately we couldn't get the stone from her."

Sunset explained, "Somehow Clover the Clever caught onto her and pursued her with his apprentices and found a way to keep retracing their steps whenever she erased their memories."

"But the stone assimilated his apprentices and erased all of Memoriam's memories." Somnambula finished.

"So what happened with Memoriam?" Casey asked.

"Naturally, she was taken into custody even though she never knew why she was being apprehended." the Pillar of Hope explained.

"That Memory Stone was a dangerous magical artifact." Fugitoid said.

"Yeah, the girl who found it turned everyone against Sunset by taking away all the good memories of her." Bebop added.

"With only the bad ones remaining." Rocksteady finished.

"Luckily I had friends to help me find it and stop the one who was blinded by its power." Sunset smiled at Fugitoid, Bebop, and Rocksteady.

"Power is indeed blinding to those who're too desperate for it," Stygian sighed, "Like me."

"At least you learned from it, Stygian. Just like Wallflower did." Sunset said.

Celestia spoke up, "we hope that should Shredder and Krang make their move, you will all work together to stop them."

"You can count on us, Princess." Pinkie said.

"Like always." Leo agreed.

"Da, former bosses never get past us." Rocksteady added.

"Hey, guys, to teamwork!" Mikey raised his glass, as everyone else did.

"Teamwork!" they announced.

Author's Note

Image of Memoriam by BozzerKazooers, and extended backstory on her by jebens1

Crash the Gala

At Carousel Boutique one afternoon, the turtles were trying on tuxedos in their respective colors. Rarity was inspecting the boys, “Oh, yes. You boys are looking very dashing.” she approved.

“Thanks, Rarity. And we appreciate you helping us pick these outfits for the Grand Galloping Gala.” Leo said.

“Always a pleasure, Leonardo,” Rarity replied before looking over at Michelangelo who was wearing a neck tie that was decorate in orange Hawaiian flowers, “Oh! Michelangelo! You cannot wear that thing!” Rarity panicked, as she removed the neck tie from him and replaced it with a simple orange bow tie, “Much better.” she said in relief.

Mikey groaned, “Man, is this totally not my style or what?”

“Hey, it ain't mine either. But if we're required to dress nice. What can ya do?” Raph asked, as he fixed his red bow tie.

“And it'll be a good chance to observe such an honorable festivity such as this.” Donnie added.

“Not from what we heard from Rainbow Dash.” Casey said, as he and Keno walked in all dressed up. Casey was wearing a light blue tuxedo, and Keno's was black.

“What'd you hear?” Mikey asked, as Rarity looked a bit nervous.

“From what she told me, she and the girls caused a big commotion there.” Keno explained.

“A commotion?” Donnie asked.

“Is this true, Rarity?” Leo asked.

Rarity sighed, “Yes it is. First time we went we all had different plans on making it the best night ever. But it didn't go so well for any of us.”

“How so?” Donnie wondered.

“Well, Twilight wanted to talk with the Princess but she was too busy greeting the guests and Twilight ended up missing the gala because she wanted to be at her side,” Rarity began, “Rainbow Dash wanted to impress the Wonderbolts, but also was unable to talk to any of them because they were too busy talking with other guests. Applejack tried selling some of her families products, but got little to no customers.”

“Blasphemy.” Mikey squinted at the disrespect.

“Fluttershy tried to befriend the animals in the castle garden, but they were more timid of her than she is of anything. And Pinkie as you know wanted to party it up, but unfortunately none of the other guests shared her enthusiasm.”

“And what about you?” Raph asked, as the brothers and Casey were interested.

Rarity smiled sheepishly, before sighing, “I tried to get close to one of the royals who was a prince, but he was far from the true qualities of a prince. Long story short, we each got so frustrated with trying to make it the best night ever we ended up causing a scene.”

“How'd Princess Celestia react to all this?” Leo wondered.

“Actually, she was quite overjoyed and felt what we did livened it up for the better.”

Mikey chuckled, “classic Princess Celestia.”

“And of course you remember us talking about what happened last time with Discord and the Smooze.” Rarity reminded them.

“Well, let's hope we won't have anything like that.” Donnie said.

The door opened and walking in was Fugitoid, Bebop, and Rocksteady, “Pardon us, Rarity but we're here to try on our outfits for the Gala.” Fugitoid began.

“Oh, of course. I have them right here.” Rarity levitated some outfits to the three.

“Thanks, Rare.” Bebop said.

“I can't wait to see how it fits.” Rocksteady said, as the three went behind a screen.

They came out all looking dressed up. Fugitoid was wearing a silver tuxedo, while Bebop's was purple, and Rocksteady was wearing his old Russian Uniform when he was still human, “Now this is pretty tight.” Bebop admitted, as he posed.

“I love it.” Rocksteady said.

“You always outdo yourself, Rarity.” Fugitoid looked happy.

“Thank you so much.” Rarity smiled, “The girls should be due by soon to get fitted as well.”

“Well, we'll be out of your hair soon.” Leo promised.

Meanwhile in the Technodrome, Shredder, Krang, and Chrysalis were busy plotting their next move. Shredder spoke to the former Queen, “How goes your hunt for a new fuel to power the portal?”

“It's a work in progress. But I'm on a lead.” she replied.

“Well, that's just great. What're we supposed to do until then?” Shredder asked rhetorically.

“You could stop whining for once,” Krang answered, “Besides, I discovered a perfect opportunity to rid us of those turtles and ponies,” Krang pulled up an image of the Canterlot ballroom on screen being decorated, “Canterlot Castle is hosting it's annual Grand Galloping Gala, where only the elite or famous attend. And guess who apparently is on the guest list?” he snickered.

“Krang, I hate guessing games.” Shredder warned him.

Krang growled, “Our enemies, you simpleton!”

“All our enemies gathered under one roof, how interesting.” Chrysalis admitted.

“And it'll be a good chance for our clone turtles to get a workout. They've been getting very angsty with being stuck in here.” the brain explained.

“Speaking of, where are those clones?” Shredder wondered.

“Last I saw they went into the Foot Soldier lab.” Chrysalis explained.

“What?!” Shredder gasped as he galloped off.

Meanwhile in the Foot Soldier Lab, the Dark Turtles were busy breaking the robot Foot Soldiers with the machines making more for them, “Man, these buckets of bolts aren't much of a challenge.” Dark Donnie groaned.

“Yeah. I wanna fight a real opponent.” Dark Raph agreed, as he ripped a Foot Soldier in two.

“I know. I'll have a talk with our bosses.” Dark Leo said, as he was about to leave, until Shredder entered.

When he saw what the clones were doing he shouted, “You fools! What're you doing in here?!”

“Getting in some training, boss.” Dark Mikey answered.

“This lab is for making Foot Soldiers. The Hologram room next door is for training!” Shredder shouted.

“Wait, that room's for training?” Dark Mikey asked, “I've been using it for a bathroom.” Shredder groaned in exasperation.

“Listen, Master Shredder. My brothers and I are tired of doing nothing. We want some action!” Dark Leo demanded.

“Watch your tone with me you clone,” Shredder warned him, “And as it so happens I bring good news.”

“Ooh, goody-goody-goody, I love good news!” Dark Mikey cheered, as he got comfortable.

“In a few days Canterlot is hosting an event called the Grand Galloping Gala, and your good selves will be there.” Shredder explained.

“So we're looking to do a little party crashing?” Dark Leo asked.

“Precisely.”

“All right!” Dark Mikey cheered.

“So prepare yourselves, for in a few days those cursed ninjas will be ours.” Shredder instructed.

“Yes, Master.” The Dark Turtles bowed their heads.

A few days later the boys were all dressed up and waiting outside Rarity's shop for the girls, “How much longer?' Raph complained.

“You know girls, Raph.” Mikey replied.

“For real.” Spike agreed.

The door to the shop opened up and out came the girls all dressed up for the Gala. Each of the girls were dressed up in their own unique style. Spike recognized Twilight and her friends were dressed like the way she and the Canterlot High girls wore during the Fall Formal. Karai was in a Japanese kimono, Shini was in something black, gray, and mystifying, and April was wearing a pink dress with hints of yellow in it.

The boys looked impressed, while some like Donnie and Mikey were on the verge of salivating at the sight of April and Shini, “You girls look amazing.” Leo began, while smiling at Twilight who blushed.

“Oh, yes. You ladies look positively charming.” Fugitoid added.

“Thanks. This will be my first time at the Grand Galloping Gala.” Sunset admitted.

“Same for us.” April added on behalf of herself and her family.

“And me.” Starlight put in.

“Well, we're all ready so we walking to Canterlot?” Bebop asked.

“That won't be necessary.” Twilight said, as she used her magic to teleport them all to the castle.

“I love magic.” Karai smiled.

“Let's go, y'all.” Applejack said, as they went inside.

They looked around seeing many other guests all dressed up fancy, “Well, since we're dressed up like this we probably fit in more.” Mikey noted.

Princess Celestia who was also dressed up approached, “Good evening, my ponies.”

“Good evening, Princess.” They greeted.

“My you all look wonderful tonight.” she noticed.

“Thanks, Princess C.” Bebop said.

“You look amazing yourself.” Mikey added.

“Won't Luna be joining us?” Fugitoid asked.

“I'm afraid my sister is in charge of watching over the dreams of ponies at this point.” Celestia sighed.

“Bummer.” Mikey said.

“It's quite all right. I mean when we were young she didn't quite find the Gala as enjoyable like me.” Celestia admitted.

“Well, next time you see her make sure you give her our best regards.” Leo said.

“I shall see to it personally, Leonardo. Now then all of you enjoy your time here. And try to stay out of mischief.” she winked at the girls who smiled nervously.

“Well, let's go.” Leo said, as the group went out to enjoy themselves.

Leo, Karai, Twilight, and Spike walked around greeting several ponies who recognized them, “Nice to be at a party like this without having to keep up appearances.” Karai said.

“What do you mean?” Spike asked.

“When I was still with Shredder growing up there were times he was asked to attend functions to discuss business with other important people. I had to pretend to be the loyal daughter who never left her father's side. Personally I would've rather stayed home and train than listen to the adults talk business I could care less about.”

“Shredder at party functions?” Leo asked in shock, “Well, there's a surprise.”

“I'd hate to think of him getting messy with people who angered him.” Twilight feared.

“Not as bad as you might think,” Karai replied, “At least to those who didn't disagree with him.” the group cringed.

In another part of the Gala, Sunset, Fugitoid, Raph, Casey, and Rainbow Dash were checking around before happening upon the dance floor. A mare looked at Raphael and looked smitten, “Well, aren't you quite the handsome one. Would you care to dance?”

Raph blushed while stammering, “Uh, well, actually I...” The mare took Raph's stammering as a yes and danced with him in a spin while laughing.

“So graceful. What do you call that step?” she asked, as Raph spun while sounding dizzy.

“The turtle twirl.” he fumbled over to the others.

“Raph, you ok?” Sunset asked.

“This is not my kind of dance.” he answered dizzily.

“Hey at least you didn't step on anypony's hooves.” Casey noted.

“That'd be embarrassing.” Rainbow laughed.

“Well, I for one am enjoying this festivity. Without even worrying about anything.” Fugitoid said.

“We all needed this.” Sunset added, as they continued on.

Meanwhile Pinkie, Mikey, Flutershy, and Shini were exploring, until they got close to the buffet table. Mikey sniffed the air and gasped, “All right, finally!”

“What is it, Mikey?” Fluttershy asked.

“I smell pizza!”

“In a classy party like this?” Shini asked.

“Yeah. And it's right there,” Mikey lifted a tray lid up to reveal a pizza that was smaller than a personal pan pizza. Mikey looked disappointed and spoke, “Or at least it will be once it grows up.”

“That looks like it was made for one.” Pinkie noticed.

“I could swallow this thing whole and it wouldn't fill me up.” Mikey sighed.

“Well good evening to you all.” came Blade Swipe as he walked over wearing a black tux.

“Hi, Blade.” they greeted.

“Hey, Blade, what's with the cheap pizza?” Mikey demanded.

“The rich and elite of Canterlot like their portions small.” Blade answered.

“This is an outrage.” Mikey crossed his arms.

“I agree.” Pinkie added.

“Don't worry, afterward we'll all grab a real bite.” Blade promised.

“Good. Because these small rations won't satisfy me.” Shini looked at the small foods.

Donnie was with April, Rarity, and Applejack looking around. When they got to the dance floor, April spoke, “Come on, D. Let's dance.”

“Dance, here? Uh, well, I, uh...” he stammered, as Applejack and Rarity rolled their eyes.

“Come on!” April pulled Donnie to the dance floor, and the smart turtle danced with his crush.

"He's sure light on his feet." Applejack whispered to Rarity who held in a giggle.

Keno and Starlight walked over, “Seems Donnie's enjoying himself.” Starlight said.

“And he ain't the only one.” Keno motioned to Bebop who was shaking it up on the dance floor with his funky moves while hootin' and hollerin'.

“Hoo-Hoo! Whoo! Shamon! Shamon!” he ranted.

Rarity looked over and giggled, “And it looks like somepony else is becoming popular.”

They looked over seeing Rocksteady was busy conversing with several mares who looked like fashion models.

April and Donnie stopped dancing to catch their breath, “That was fun.” Donnie said.

“Sure was.” April agreed.

“What say we go find the others?” Donnie suggested, as April agreed.

In the Technodrome, Krang had punched in some coordinates onto the main screen, and spoke to Shredder and the Dark Turtles, “Alright, Shredder, you'll take the Dark Turtles up to the surface and entertain our enemies.” he laughed.

“It'll be a party to remember, Krang,” Shredder promised, before speaking to his henchmen, “Dark Turtles into the Transport Module!”

The Dark Turtles entered the Drill Vehicle, as Krang spoke, "Bring me back some cake while you're there!”

One of the transport tubes opened up, and the module went through the tube and drilled through the crust leading up to the surface.

Back at the Gala, the group gathered together, as Leo spoke, “So far this has turned out to be a relaxing event.”

“Yeah, aside from the fast dancing.” Raph groaned.

“And the lack of real food.” Mikey put in.

“And for once nothing bad happened.” Twilight added.

Suddenly the ground started shaking much to the guests confusion, “What's going on?” Karai asked.

“Earthquake!” Mikey cried.

Suddenly taking everyone by surprise, the the floor started cracking and popping up from it was the transport module.

“What is that?” Applejack asked.

“Amazing, an underground transport vehicle.” Donnie was astounded.

“Yes, but it belongs to only one person.' Fugitoid voiced his worry.

The module hatch opened up and stumbling out of it was Shredder and the Dark Turtles. Shredder coughed and groaned before speaking to Dark Mikey, “That's the last time I let you sit on my lap and steer!”

“Shredder!” Leo frowned, as the group got defensive.

Celstia arrived and spoke, “What is the meaning of this?”

“What's it look like? We're crashing this party!” Dark Mikey laughed.

“As Princess of the Sun, I demand you leave immediately.” she ordered.

“We'll leave when we want to.” Dark Raph answered.

“And I’m curious about this auspicious occasion.” Shredder admitted.

“I don't think you were on the guest list.” Leo spoke up.

“So we meet again.” Dark Leo said.

“You copycats are gonna wish you didn't come here.” Raph warned them.

“Plus with all of us, we outnumber you.” Rocksteady added.

“Then this'll even the odds.” Shredder replied, as multiple Foot Soldiers emerged from the Module.

“How can they all fit in there?” April asked in confusion.

“I fit a lot of things in a small environment.” Pinkie noted.

The guests got into a panic and took cover, as Leo and Twilight called, “Ninjas/Girls, take 'em down!”

“Attack!” Shredder ordered as his minions charged into battle.

Author's Note

The outfits of the Mane 6 are the same as their Fall Formal gowns in Equestria Girls, while others like April, Casey, Karai, Shini, and Sunset are modeled off these shots.

Party Fight

At first the Gala started off like a wonderful event, until it was crashed by who else but Shredder and the Dark Turtles. So now the whole ballroom had become a battlefield with the guests taking cover behind knocked over tables or even under them.

Twilight flew around launching blasts of magic at some Foot Soldiers destroying them sending parts everywhere.

“Stop that!” Shredder ordered, “Those Foot Soldiers don't come with warranties.” he was silenced by Bebop who was using his dance moves to attack and dodge.

“Eat this!” the mohawk pony fired an energy mohawk at Shredder knocking him back.

The evil ninja crashed into a table causing a bowl of punch causing it to drop and soak him, “Oh, this is terrific.” he said sarcastically.

Rainbow Dash was flying circles around the Foot Soldiers who were trying to blast her with their laser blasters, ”You guys have the worst aim than anypony I've ever met.” she taunted them.

April used her tessen with her magic to behead the the Foot Soldiers firing at Rainbow Dash, “Don't push it or you'll regret it.” she warned her.

Karai and Shini were galloping around using their own weapons to defeat the Foot Soldiers, until more started coming at them from behind. Suddenly Rocksteady rammed them from the side with his strength crushing them, “Where do they keep coming from?” Shini wondered.

“Is best not to think about it.” Rocksteady replied.

As the girls were helping Casey, Keno, and Fugitoid fight off the rest of the Foot Soldiers, the turtles were facing their evil doppelgangers like before.

“You got the drop on us the last time we fought in the catacombs,” Leo began, while fighting his dark self, “But this time we're more than ready for you.”

“You better be!” Dark Leo fought back against his good self.

Raph was dodging strikes from his dark self, who was only getting angrier every time he missed, “Hold still so I can break ya!” Dark Raph shouted.

“I don't think so.” Raph taunted, before dodging his dark self who was charging right at him.

Dark Raph threw a punch, but missed Raph and ended up putting his arm right through a wall. He growled, while struggling to pull his arm out.

Donnie and his dark self were engaging each other with both trying to one up the other, “Sooner or later, Donatello, you'll realize my mind far surpasses yours.” Dark Donnie taunted him.

“Not today!” Donnie fought back and tripped his dark self off his feet.

Meanwhile Mikey and his own dark counterpart were fighting by the buffet table, “Hey, Dark Me, how about some treats?” Mikey started pelting his dark self with food from the table.

Dark Mikey gagged, while ripping the food off his face, “Yuck, I hate vegetables!” he then grabbed Mikey and dragged him across the buffet table knocking over every tray on it.

“Oh, that hurt.” Mikey groaned.

“And it's about to get worse. Time to go for a ride!” Dark Mikey started spinning around with Mikey holding him by the hands.

“Whoa! Whoa!” Mikey gasped, “Major Spin Cycle!” he screamed, while looking at Dark Mikey who was laughing in joy.

Fugitoid and Sunset were busy destroying more Foot Soldiers, as the two saw Mikey's condition, “Michelangelo!” Fugitoid called.

Mikey still screamed, while being spun around, “I think I'm gonna hurl!”

“Away ya go!” Dark Mikey called, as he released Mikey sending him flying through the air before crashing into a pillar.

The girls raced over to check on him, “Mikey, are you all right?” Pinkie asked in worry.

Mikey got up with stars circling his head, “Now I know what a postal package feels like.” he groaned.

The turtles regrouped with Mikey, as the Dark Turtles stood together looking to go another round, “We got you right where we want you.” Dark Leo warned them.

“Oh, yeah?” Mikey asked, “Well, maybe we got you where we want ya... Do we?” he asked his bros who sighed.

“Of course we do.” Raph confirmed.

“Let's do it, guys.” Leo ordered, as the turtles medallions started glowing and their colored markings appeared on their bodies.

“What in tarnation?” Applejack asked in surprise.

“What's happening to them?” Fluttershy asked in confusion.

“They're tapping into the magic from their medallions.” Sunset explained.

The Turtles stood in their elemental armor with their advanced weapons much to the Dark Turtles shock, “Uh-oh.” Dark Mikey said in worry.

“Brothers, take 'em!” Leo ordered, as they engaged their dark counterparts head on with their elemental powers at their disposal.

Raph used his fire manipulation to burn the Dark Turtles, while Donnie used his thunder strike to knock them back, followed by Mikey using his earth power to knock them off their feet, and finally Leo used his wind manipulation to blow the Dark Turtles around.

As Blade Swipe was fighting Shredder, the pony mutant spoke, “You have got to be the most pitiful opponent I have ever faced.”

“Do not underestimate the greatest ninja master of this century!” Shredder warned him.

Blade Swipe saw Leo had launched the Dark Turtles in their direction with his wind, and spoke to Shredder, “You might wanna duck.” he jumped away.

“What?” Shredder asked, before looking behind him as the Dark Turtles were flying right for him. Shredder screamed, as they crashed into him.

The five rolled across the ground before crashing into a pillar. The five got up groaning, until Shredder spoke up, “You haven't won yet!”

“Cake Cannon fire!” Pinkie shouted, while standing next to her famous cake cannon constructed during the Festival of Friendship.

The cannon fired out five layers of cake that landed atop Shredder and the Dark Turtles. When the cake melted down, the five poked their heads out and were covered in frosting, “We've been caked in caked!” Dark Mikey cried.

“How embarrassing.” Dark Donnie grumbled.

“Foot Soldiers, attack!” Shredder ordered, but looked around and saw all his foot minions were left in pieces, “Foot Soldiers?”

“Were these mindless toys your friends?” Rainbow asked smugly.

Shredder growled and yelled at his minions, "If you idiots hadn't been breaking my Foot Soldiers back in the lab, we may still have some!"

"No sense complaining now!" Dark Donnie replied, until they saw their enemies were closing in on them.

“Having fun, Shredder? Because we are.” Sunset said, as Bebop and Rocksteady stood ready for some more.

Shredder cried, “Back to the module!” they jumped out of the frosting and ran for the module.

“Oh, no you don't!” Karai tried to go after them, only for Dark Leo to throw a smoke bomb which blinded her.

As the five villains got inside the module, Shredder called out to his enemies, “Sayonara you saddle back simpletons!” he closed the lid of the module that went into reverse and back down the tunnel it came up from.

“After them!” Raph called, as the turtles ran to the tunnel only for magma to started rising up form it.

“Look out!” Shini called, as the turtles backed away as the floor was getting hot from the lava.

Suddenly the lava hardened and blocked the tunnel in which the module came up from, “What just happened?” Keno asked.

Donnie answered, “They must've flooded the tunnel with molten lava to keep us from going after them.”

“So we can't trace their module back to where it came from?” April asked.

“I'm afraid not.” Donnie sighed, as the turtles hung their heads.

“Do not despair my ponies,” Celestia began, “Though our enemies have escaped. What matters the most right now is that you've kept the safety of our guests as your top priority.”

The ninjas smiled knowing she was right, and that there was still next time they could find Shredder and the Dark Turtles.

Meanwhile back in the Technodrome, Shredder and the Dark Turtles who were still caked in cake frosting stood before Krang and Chrysalis. Krang looked disappointed and started chewing them out, “So not only did you fail to destroy those bothersome ninjas, but you also failed to get me my slice of cake!”

Shredder squinted before speaking, “Actually, Krang. We haven't forgotten your cake.”

“What?” he asked.

“We have it right here.” Shredder continued, as the Dark Turtles smirked knowing what he was planning.

“Well, give it to me!” Krang demanded.

“You heard him, boys.” Dark Leo said, as the five villains reached behind their backs and started pelting Krang with leftover cake frosting.

Krang tried shielding himself, but to no avail and got covered in frosting like them, “Shredder, you idiot!” he shouted, as more frosting was pelted at him. Chrysalis could only face hoof and sigh in embarrassment.

Back at the Gala, the guests had calmed down and were congratulating the ninjas and the rest of the group on a job well done, “Now this is what I call a party.” Mikey said, as they group celebrated.

“I got-a delivery here!” a delivery unicorn pony spoke in an Italian accent said, as he levitated stacks of pizzas onto the buffet table.

“And it just got better!” Mikey cheered.

“Told ya we'd get real pizza.” Blade promised.

Mikey ran to the buffet to gorge himself on pizza while his brothers joined in. Twilight and the girls watched them dig in, until Celestia spoke, “These Dark Turtles are indeed strong fighters just like our friends.”

“We know. Luckily this time the guys knew how to handle them better.” Twilight said.

“But there's still the matter of locating our enemies.”Fugitoid reminded them.

“If we can't track the Technodrome, then there's no telling where they'll come up next time.” Shini noted.

“Which is why we must all be prepared for next time.” Twilight instructed.

“Well, at least once again the gala turned out to be an exciting event.” Spike said.

“Indeed it has,” Celestia agreed, “And the night is still young.” The group nodded, and continued to join the party.

Working Together for Justice

In the basement of the Purple Nightmare's hideout, Casey and Keno were locked in a cell, with their bodies chained to the wall and their weapons outside the cell. As Casey struggled to get himself off the wall, he shouted hoping he was loud enough for the punks to hear him.

“Just you Purple Nightmares wait! When I get out of here I'm gonna personally make sure each and every one of you is behind bars or pushing up daisies!”

“Way to intimidate them, Jones.” Keno said dryly.

“You're not helping here.” Casey glared at him.

“Hey, it's your fault we're in this mess in the first place.”

“My fault?!”

“Uh, yeah. You did exactly what I fear you'd do.”

“What'd I do?” Casey continued to argue.

“You rushed into a fight without even thinking and acted recklessly.” Keno answered dryly.

“I was saving Babs. Besides you joined in as well.”

“Because I knew you wouldn't be able to handle them all on your own.”

“You seriously love to underestimate me, don't you, punk?”

“You make it so easy to do.”

“Ok, that's it!” Casey flew at Keno and the two started fighting each other despite still being chained.

In the midst of their fighting the two stopped and panted while looking at each other and saw their reflections in their rivals eyes. They could only see how angry they were and how much it was tearing them apart. They backed off, and Casey spoke, “Dude, what is wrong with us?”

“We're breaking our promise to the others.” Keno said in guilt.

“So much for completing our friendship mission.” Casey sighed.

“If we ever get out of here let's promise never to fight again.” Keno said.

“Agreed.” Casey nodded.

“Hey, guys!” A voice whispered.

The two looked up and saw dropping out from a vent was Babs, “Babs?” they gasped.

“I'm so sorry. This never should've happened. But I'm getting you guys out of here.” Babs said, as she began picking the lock.

“Why did you even get involved with these losers to begin with?” Keno inquired.

“I-I just felt like ever since I passed my leader title of Manehattan branch of the Cutie Mark Crusaders it's like a hole was left in my heart. And I thought I could fill it by joining this group. They can be very persuasive.”

“Not according to me.” Casey replied.

“But this is way beyond what I ever wanted.” Babs said, as she got the cell door unlocked and entered. She began picking at their hoof locks and finally got them free.

“All right!” Keno cheered.

“We're getting out of here.” Casey said, as he and Keno picked up their weapons.

“Stay close, Babs.” Keno instructed, as she stayed by their sides before sneaking up the stairs.

As they walked they suddenly entered a dark room, “Jeez where's a light when ya need one?” Babs asked, until a spotlight shined down on them.

“Not what I was hoping for.” Keno said.

“Babs-Babs-Babs,” came Night Terror's voice, “I had such high hopes for you. But breaking the intruders out? You bring shame to the Purple Nightmares.”

Babs kept close to the two vigilantes, as Casey called out, “Get out here so I can break your face, Night Terror!”

The lights came on and they saw they were surrounded by the Purple Nightmares, and Night Terror approached, “Up for another beat down, are you?”

“The only ones getting beaten down are you and your thugs.” Keno warned them.

“Then we accept your challenge,” he announced, “Waste 'em!” The Nightmares charged to fight the two as Casey called out.

“Goongala!”

The two heroes flew all around fighting the Purple Nightmare's one after another. As Night Terror watched his gang keep getting taken down he spoke to himself, “Who are these ponies? How do they know how to fight like this?”

Casey flew around knocking ponies off their hoofs with his hockey stick, while Keno was swatting at some with his dual sticks. Night terror growled, as he watched his gang fall one after another before speaking up, “Enough! I'll deal with them myself.” he joined the fray and started attacking the two pegasi.

Casey and Keno needless to say were getting smacked around by the strong earth pony before rolling across the ground, “Keno, we're gonna need to really work together if we wanna take this guy down.”

“Way ahead of you.” Keno agreed, as the two got up.

“Still want some more? Fine by me.” Night Terror said, as he attacked them some more.

The two ponies however started working together by watching each others back. When Night Terror tried to attack Keno, Casey slid in and jabbed his glove taser into Night Terror's chest shocking him.

Babs snuck away from the crowd and said to herself, “I gotta do something before they get wasted,” she suddenly looked over at a pile of stolen loot and saw a ton of illegal fireworks, “Oh, yes.” she smirked.

As Casey and Keno kept fighting Night terror, Keno spoke, “Getting tired, Night Terror?”

“You'd wish.” he hoof punched the two.

“Yeah. We could do this all night.” Casey answered, to hide the fact he and Keno were indeed getting tired.

“We end this now!” Night Terror declared, until the sounds of fireworks were being shot off and out of the warehouse windows.

“What's going on?” one of the Nightmares asked in confusion.

“Just a little fireworks show.” Babs answered.

They started hearing sirens, “The cops are coming, scatter!” Night Terror called, as several Nightmares tried to escape.

“Babs, come on!” Casey called, as the filly followed the two heroes out of the building.

Soon enough they watched from a rooftop as the pony cops were busy apprehending whatever Purple Nightmare ponies that didn't escape.

“Now that is cool.” Babs said.

“Yeah it is.” Casey agreed, until he and Keno said their cutie marks glow.

“Looks like this mission is a wrap.” Keno said.

“Do you two have to go so soon?” Babs asked sounding concerned.

“Are you kidding? It's been a long night.” Keno said.

“Yeah. I need some sleep.” Casey yawned.

Babs smirked, “Come on, heroes.” the three took their leave.

The next morning, Casey and Keno were heading for the train station, “You know Keno we do make a good team.”

“Yeah. Who would've guessed?”

“But don't think this means I'm gonna relinquish my pillar title to you.” Casey warned him.

“Figured. But hey, I may end up acquiring a pillar title of my own.” Keno answered.

“We'll see.” Casey chuckled, as the two got on the train and headed back to Ponyville.

Meanwhile in an old sewer tunnel was Night Terror and whatever was left of the Purple Nightmares. Night Terror growled, “Blast those vigilante rats! Thanks to them half our gang has been locked up and our hideout exposed.”

“What do we do now?” one of the members asked.

“We need more recruits and start over again. And should I ever see those two again I will make sure they never forget who runs this city from the shadows.”

“An empty threat from a pony who thinks he knows what he's getting himself into.” came a voice.

The Purple Nightmares got up and armed themselves, “Who's there? Show yourself!” Night Terror demanded.

Walking into the light was Chrysalis who was smirking. The sight of her got most of the gang ponies scared, “What is that?” one asked.

“Don't you know? That's Chrysalis, the former queen of Changelings.” another said.

Chrysalis frowned, “Former?!” she flew up close to them, “I am still Queen! My subjects just need to be reminded of where we really stand.”

“What're you doing down here? This is our temporary hideout.” Night Terror spoke up.

“Temporary for how long?” Chrysalis challenged him. Night Terror growled, as he was about to attack, only for her to continue, “Relax, I'm not here to start anything. Rather I come bearing a proposition.”

“A proposition?” Night Terror asked.

“Yes. Do you really desire to watch Casey Jones and Keno fall?”

“More than anything.”

“Then there is a way we can help each other.”

“What do you mean?” Night Terror asked suspiciously.

“They're as much my enemies as they are yours. And they have 'friends'. Others who fight just as hard as they can. You try to go after them and they will have backup, and I doubt you alone with this sorry lot would stand a sliver of a chance.” she put them down.

“Do not try my patience, changeling.” Night Terror warned her.

“Oh, I meant no harm done. Just to warn you they have strength in numbers, which after your tussle with them last night left you short on hoof. But as I stated I can help you.”

“And how?”

“I have acquaintances in high places who can help you with your goal. If you wish to negotiate that is.” she tempted him.

Night Terror looked back at his crew seeing how short hoofed they were before answering the former queen, “I'm listening.”

Chrysalis smirked, as she levitated up a purple comlink before speaking into it, “Krang, the portal,” Suddenly materializing out of thin air was a portal window that startled the pony gang. Chrysalis spoke to them, “Come with me if you really want revenge.” she entered the portal.

The Purple Nightmares looked concerned, until Night Terror led them through the portal that closed upon the last one entering.

Robot Sparring Partner

One day at the School of Friendship inside the dojo area, the Young Six were busy perfecting their ninja techniques, until the turtles entered, “Good morning, students. How're all of you?” Leo inquired.

“We're doing great, sensei!” Silverstream cheered.

“Yona ready to train.” Yona said all pumped.

“So what're we doing today?” Sandbar asked.

Donnie spoke up, “Today we'll have you guys spar against a creation of mine that is sure to push your limits.” he stepped to the side to reveal an anthro robotic pony. The body unlike Fugitoid's looked like it was made from old junk parts.

“What is that?” Smolder asked.

“I present to you, Metalhead!” Donnie introduced, as Metalhead posed like a super star.

“What?” Gallus asked in confusion.

Ocellus spoke up, “Metalhead. He was a robot Sensei Donnie built to fight the Kraang. He was reverse engineered from a Kraang droid and was first used as an on the job weapon, but due to it's clunkiness and a Kraang possessed it, he had to break it.”

“Afterward I rebuilt him to be used as a sparring partner, and we use him on occasionally on the job.” Donnie explained.

“Since he's always been a good workout bot that doesn't break so easily unlike Donnie's other creations,” Raph said much to Donnie's chagrin, “We figured he's just the sparring partner you guys need.”

“Just watch out for the rocket fist. It'll grab ya by the face.” Mikey warned them.

The Young Six took position on one side of the arena, as Metalhead stood on the other end. Leo stood between them and announced, “Hajime!”

Metalhead hand beckoned them to come. Gallus spoke up, “I got this!” Gallus flew at Metalhead trying to swipe with his claw, but Metalhead leaned back and dodged it. As Gallus flew over Metalhead, the robot grabbed Gallus by the arm and threw him aside.

“Lucky move.” Gallus said, as he flew at Metalhead again and started throwing punches at him.

Metalhead kept blocking Gallus' punches, before maneuvering around the griffon and grabbed him by the tail before throwing him off to the side.

“Gallus is out!” Mikey announced.

Sandbar approached, “Ok, my turn.” he charged at Metalhead to deliver some hoof punches and kicks, but Metalhead blocked them before tripping Sandbar off his hooves.

“Yona smash!” Yona charged, only for Metalhead to grab her by the horns and threw her over his shoulders. The Yak girl crashed into Gallus who groaned.

Silverstream, Smolder, and Ocellus looked at each other and smirked, as they attacked together. But much like their fellow classmates and ninja trainees, Metalhead dodged their strikes before launching his rocket fist that grabbed Smolder by the head. Smolder tried to get the hand off as it continued to fly around the dojo with her in its grip.

Finally Smolder got free as the fist returned to Metalhead who gave a thumbs up to the turtles.

“That's game!” Leo announced, as the students groaned from the butt kicking they received.

“Ok, that was embarrassing.” Smolder admitted.

“I'm seeing stars.” Silverstream said dizzily while motioning to the stars circling her head.

“Metalhead is one tough opponent.” Sandbar admitted.

“That he is.” Donnie said proudly while patting his creation's shoulder, “Come on, buddy. We should get you back to the lair.”

“You're taking him back?” Ocellus asked.

“Well, yeah he needs to keep an eye on the lair in case of intruders.”

“Can't he pal around with us for awhile?” Sandbar pleaded.

“Yeah. In case I wanna have another spar with him.” Gallus added.

Donnie pondered, “Well, I guess I could lend him to you guys. Just make sure not to let him out of your sights and I don't wanna hear he exploded.”

“Yona promise we look after Metalhead.” Yona promised.

“Ok then. Metalhead go with them.” Donnie instructed, as Metalhead went to the students sides.

“Come on, Metlahead, we'll show you around school.” Ocellus offered, as the students left with the robot.

“You sure it's safe leaving Metalhead with those kids?” Raph asked Donnie.

“Hey, I trust Metalhead. Remember he's not a mindless robot anymore.” Donnie reminded him.

The six students were showing Metalhead around the school, as the robot was scanning the layout of everything committing it to memory.

As they walked who else but Cozy Glow popped up, “Hi, guys.”

“Hey, Cozy.” Sandbar greeted.

“What's that you got there?” Cozy asked, as she flew around Metalhead who followed her movement.

“This is Metalhead.” Silverstream introduced.

“Sensei Donnie built him for ninja spars,” Ocellus added, “Metalhead this is our fellow classmate Cozy Glow.”

Cozy flew closer to Metalhead, “It's very nice to meet you.” she said sweetly.

Through Metalhead's POV he was scanning Cozy Glow as a skull and crossbones emoji appeared all around. Metalhead held his right hand out and a blaster cannon popped out of it and began powering up.

Cozy was shocked, as the other six held him back making him put his arm down, “Metalhead, disengage!” Ocellus ordered.

“Cozy's not our enemy!” Sandbar ordered.

Metalhead retracted his canon and went docile. Ocellus spoke to the small pegasus, “Sorry about that. We don't know what got into him.”

“Oh, it's ok. He was probably just acting on instinct. That's the way any guardian would act. No harm done.” she patted the top of the robots head.

“Well, we better get going. Catch you later.” Silverstreams aid as they walked on.

“Bye!” Cozy waved before going off herself.

Meanwhile inside the Technodrome, Night Terror and his gang were marveling at the blasters Krang had supplied them with. Night Terror held one up while wearing metal hands over his hooves allowing him to grip the blaster.

“I trust these are too your liking?” Krang asked Night Terror.

“My most generous of thanks, Master Krang. If we had these kind of weapons when we first started out we could've been running Manehattan so much easier.” Night Terror answered.

“And those metal hands I created for your hooves will make it easier for you to grip.” Krang added.

Shredder approached, “And there's plenty more where that came from. Provided you uphold your end of our alliance.”

“Of course. You supply us with your Dimension X weapons as long as we deliver to you the hides of Princess Twilight Sparkle, and her friends along with these mutant ninjas.”

Suddenly they decided to check the monitor and scope out what was going on up top. They stopped as they saw Ponyville on screen, “Ah look at those ponies going about their daily lives without a clue as to what dangers lurk from down below.” Krang laughed.

Shredder watched and saw on screen were the students and Metalhead, “Wait. It's those blasted students who destroyed our Foot Soldiers.”

“You're right,” Krang agreed, before noticing Metalhead, “And what's this? Another robot. Hmm. I think we can make use of him. Night Terror!”

“Yes, Master?”

“Take the Foot Soldiers up to the surface and bring me that robot!”

“And bring us those six as well!" Shredder added.

“As you wish, Master Shredder.” Night Terror said, as he and several Foot Soldiers entered a transport module that went through the tunnel and was drilling up through the earth heading for the surface.

Robot Friend

The Young Six and Metalhead had made their way into the Everfree forest, “You're gonna love the Castle of the Two Sisters, Metalhead.” Ocellus told the robot.

“Yeah. When Chancellor Neighsay tried to close the school and our guardians tried to take us home we all ran away and hid there where we wouldn't be driven apart.” Gallus explained.

Yona looked at Metalhead curiously before speaking up, “You think he understand what we saying?”

“Why wouldn't he?” Sandbar asked.

“No matter how much we talk to robot pony he don't respond.”

Smolder started realizing it, “Yeah. You'd think Sensei Donnie would've made him capable of speaking.”

“Come on, you guys,” Sandbar said, “So what if Metalhead can't speak. He's still ok to me.” Sandbar said as he walked along side Metalhead.

They soon stopped outside the sisters former castle, “Well, this is it.” Silverstream said.

“Seems like yesterday we all ran away to here.” Ocellus recalled.

“Let's hope this time we don't run into anymore puckwudgies.” Smolder said.

“You and me both.” Gallus agreed, as they went inside the castle.

Meanwhile somewhere in the forest, the ground shook and out came the transport module. Exiting the vehicle was Night Terror and the Foot Soldiers he brought with.

“I should really use this to drill into all of Equestria's banks,” he told himself, before turning to the Foot Soldiers, “Alright, you mooks. Their location is not far from here. So fall out.” Night Terror led the Foot Soldiers through the forest with him and each one armed with a blaster.

Back with the others, they were giving Metalhead a tour of the castle, “And this here was the original throne room of the two sisters.” Ocellus showed the robot.

“You know, we should really look into making this place our own personal hangout,” Smolder suggested, “I mean think about it. A place for us to just go and hang out.”

“And get some personal ninja training done.” Sandbar added.

“Maybe, but it's dangerous to be out there,” Ocellus reminded them, “This is the Everfree Forest after all.”

“Ocellus, we're training to be ninjas, and with the moves we're learning whatever lives out here won't stand a chance against us.” Gallus boasted.

Suddenly taking them by surprise laser blasts opened fire on them and they all took cover, “What's going on?” Silverstream asked in fright.

Sandbar peeked out to see the Foot Soldiers, “It's Shredder's Foot Soldiers.”

“Them again?” Smolder asked, “We can handle them.”

“But the minute we go out, they'll open fire.” Ocellus warned them.

“We need to draw their fire.” Sandbar said, as all eyes fell on Metalhead.

“Think you can cause a diversion?” Ocellus asked the robot, as Metalhead gave her a thumb's up.

As the Foot stood waiting, Metalhead came out and they opened fire. Metalhead himself ran around and started blasting back destroying a couple of the Foot Soldiers.

“Alright, Metalhead!” Smolder cheered.

“Smash 'em hard!” Yona cheered.

Metalhead clobbered the rest of the Foot Soldiers and stood victorious, until something came out of the shadows of a hall and slammed him into the wall.

“Metalhead!” the students cried.

They looked and saw Night Terror approach, “Well, what do we have here? A pony, a yak, a griffon, a dragon, a hippogriff, and a changeling.”

“Who're you?” Smolder asked.

“I am Night Terror, leader of the Purple Nightmare's.” he showed them his tattoo.

“And what're you doing here?” Sandbar asked.

“My employers requested that I bring you to them. And I honor my employers requests.”

“We're not going anywhere with you.” Gallus said, as the students engaged Night Terror.

Unfortunately for them, Night Terror wasn't so easy to fight unlike the Foot Soldiers. With every move they made Night Terror shook it off and blasted them with his blaster.

“This guy's like a brick wall.” Gallus told his friends.

“Yona break wall!” Yona called, as he rammed at Night Terror who only skidded back, before the big pony swatted Yona aside.

“Yona!” the group ran to the yak, only for Night Terror to toss a cube device at them and the students ended up inside a cube prison with the bars powered by energy.

“Six creatures all wrapped and ready to go,” Night Terror chuckled, before pulling out a comlink, “Master Krang, I have the six creatures and their robot. Send a module asap.” he ended his call.

Night Terror looked over at Metalhead who was struggling to get back up, “I don't know what my employers have planned for you, rust bucket. But you can be sure it's not going to be pretty for you. But I hope before you get dismantled or something you'll get to watch what they'll do to these six. That way you can see how much you failed them.” he laughed mockingly.

“Metalhead, get up!” Sandbar called.

“We need you!” Ocellus cried.

“Get up!” Gallus ordered.

As Metalhead got up he started replaying the memories of all the students were telling him as well as how they were feeling when speaking with each other and being happy. Metalhead's eyes glowed, as he got up and ran at Night Terror and started striking at him.

Night Terror was surprised at the robot's sudden change in power, as he was forced to keep blocking the strikes. Finally Metalhead grabbed the blaster and broke it in half, “You broke my blaster!” Night Terror growled, as he tried fighting to robot with his hooves, but Metalhead dodged, before grabbing him by the back hoof and threw him into the wall.

Night Terror looked up at the robot who opened his mouth and coming out from it was, “Nopony hurts my friends!”

The students gasped, “He can talk?!”

“What is this?” Night Terror asked in shock.

“You thought I was just some robot. Some walking scrap heap. But my A.I has always been adapting and evolving ever since I was rebuilt. And now I can say what I've always been keeping to myself. So now I can finally say this,” he readied his blasters with one aimed at the cage, “Booyakasha!” he blasted the cage shorting it out so the students could escape.

“Thanks, Metalhead.” Silverstream hugged him.

“My pleasure.” he answered.

“Now let's send this guy packing together.” Gallus said, as the whole group teamed up against Night Terror. Learning from their recent moves, they fought together from all sides making Night Terror unable to see what was coming next.

This left him wide open as Metalhead launched his fist right in his direction. The students gained distance from Night Terror who saw the fist coming right at him, “Aw, crud!” the flying fist nailed him right in the face sending him flying backwards making him fly right out of the castle.

After Metalhead reclaimed his fist, the group went outside to see Night Terror get up while rubbing his swollen cheek. Suddenly coming up from the ground was the module Krang sent for him. He looked over at the group who stood victoriously while giving him smug looks.

Night Terror frowned, “We're not finished here.” he jumped into the module and closed the lid before it went in reverse back to the Technodrome.

“Funny. It looks like we are.” Gallus joked, and the group laughed.

“Thanks for the help, Metalhead.” Ocellus thanked him.

“Yeah. You saved us.” Silverstream added.

“We are friends. Helping each other is what we do.” Metalhead replied, as the students hugged him all around.

At the Technodrome, Night Terror was currently washing the floors with his bare hooves next to a bucket of soapy water, “I can't believe I'm stuck with cleaning the floor!”

Shredder and Krang approach, as the ninja answered, “You failed to deliver the students and their robot to us. So this is your punishment.”

“Be glad we're being merciful. Because we had so many other punishments lined up for you.” Krang added.

The two started walking until Night Terror called, “Hey, I just cleaned that...” but the two villains slipped on the soapy wet spot and slid down the hall out of the control room screaming. Night Terror watched and chuckled to himself seeing them suffer like him.

Back at the school, the ninjas and the ponies were gathered, until the students and Metalhead returned, “Hey, everypony.” Sandbar greeted them.

“Hey, guys!” Mikey called.

Donnie took notice to Metalhead's damages, “Metalhead, what happened?”

Metalhead answered, “I suffered several damages while engaging an enemy sent to attack me and my friends here.”

The group gasped, as Raph spoke, “The walking tin can speaks?”

“Yes, and much better than you do, Raphael.”

Leo turned to the students, “You guys better start from the beginning.”

And so the students and Metalhead explained what had happened with them, as Donnie was repairing the damages done to Metalhead, “And that's everything.” Ocellus finished.

“Dudes, Night Terror is working with Shredder and Krang?” Casey asked in shock.

“How'd he get involved with those jokers?” Keno wondered.

“I'm not sure,” Twilight replied, “But if what you two said about him is true from your Map Mission, he is certainly somepony not to take lightly.”

“I simply cannot believe there is a street gang out there dedicated to Nightmare Moon.” Rarity said in disbelief.

“Well if Kavaxas has a cult, then you can imagine a lot of other nasty creatures from legend has it's own set of followers.” Fugitoid noted.

“Well, if Shredder and Krang are adding another ally then we need to do the same,” Donnie said, before speaking to his robot, “Metalhead, how about staying with us for the rest of our time here?”

“You mean it?” he asked.

“That's right. We still need you to help whip our students into shape should more stuff like this happens. What do you say?”

Metalhead looked at the students and answered, “If it means seeing my friends some more. I'll gladly stick around.”

“Yes!” the students cheered. The six students gathered around Metalhead embracing him, as the others watched.

“I can't believe Metalhead finally developed a true sense of emotion.” Sunset said.

“Could you have predicted this could've happened, Donnie?” Leo asked.

“Honestly, I'm just as surprised. Metalhead has truly evolved past his original purpose.” Donnie smiled feeling proud of himself and his creation.

The Star and the Generals

At the School of Friendship one afternoon, the ninja bros were busy sparing with each other as their students were watching. Various students were cheering on a specific brother.

“Come on, Sensei Mikey!” Silverstream cheered.

“Take them down, Sensei Raph!” Gallus called.

“Sensei Leo's got this.” Sandbar said confidently.

“I calculate Sensei Donnie will triumph.” Ocellus voiced her opinion.

“We'll see.” Smolder said, as she watched with excitement.

“Yona loves watching sensei's spar!” Yona cheered.

“Come on, bros. Show me whatcha got!” Mikey taunted.

“You'll be sorry, Mikey.” Raph warned him.

“You too, Raph.” Donnie replied.

“Remember, brothers. We're demonstrating for the students.” Leo reminded them.

“Doesn't mean, one of us can't win.” Raph said, as the brothers continued to spar.

As they were ready to go for a finishing attack their cutie marks started glowing. The four were distracted by the glowing and ended up crashing into each other, making the students groan.

“That had to hurt.” Smolder said while trying not to laugh.

The brothers groaned, as they sat up and looked at their flanks, “Leo.” Raph began.

“We're being called.” Donnie said.

Leo turned to the students, “That concludes today's lesson. Class dismissed!” the students headed out.

“Dudes! The map is calling us!” Mikey cheered.

“Well, that's a first.” Raph said.

“Come on, we better go see the map.” Leo said, as they were about to leave the dojo, only to be teleported into the castle before the map, where Twilight was waiting with a giant smile.

“Twilight, we're...” Donnie began, but Twilight cut him off.

“I know. And so am I!” she motioned to her flank.

“Oh, yeah!” Mikey cheered, “The five of us tackling a Friendship Mission. Awesome!”

“So where are we going?” Raph asked.

“Well, good news is we're not going far.” Twilight motioned to the map, as they saw their cutie marks hovering above Canterlot.

“Canterlot?” Leo asked.

“Well, that's convenient.” Donnie admitted.

“What could be happening there?” Leo wondered.

“Hopefully, no drama between the princesses like before.” Twilight hoped.

“Oh, yeah. The mission Starlight was on, and you wouldn't get off her back about how to handle it.” Mikey teased, much to Twilight's embarrassment.

“Well, whatever it is it needs our help,” Twilight said, “I need to go inform Starlight to watch over the school while I'm away.”

“And we'll grab our supplies from the dojo.” Leo said, as they headed back to the school.

After getting ready, Twilight left her office and saw the brothers waiting for her, “Alright, guys. Let's get going.” before she could transport them all, Cozy Glow flew in.

“Good afternoon, Headmare Twilight. Sensei's.” the little filly greeted.

“Hi, Cozy Glow.” Twilight greeted.

Cozy took notice of their backpacks, “Oh, it looks like you're all going off somewhere. What's the situation?”

Before anyone could answer her, Mikey spoke up, “That's top secret. As in Hush-Hush. As in, classified.”

“Mikey,” Leo chided him for his rudeness, before speaking nicely to Cozy, “We're being called to a Friendship Mission by the map. So until we return Guidance Counselor Starlight will be looking after things.”

“Gee, that's a big responsibility to drop on our school's guidance counselor.” Cozy said worried.

“Don't worry. With our luck we won't be gone too long,” Twilight assured her, “Besides. I have my utmost confidence in Starlight. Just as I have before.”

“If you say so.” Cozy smiled.

“See you later.” Donnie said, as the group teleported.

Soon they appear in Canterlot's city, “Ok, we're in the right place. But where are we supposed to go?” Raph asked.

“In a city like this it could be anything.” Donnie added.

“Well, the problem usually comes find you.” Twilight reminded them.

“Let's hope it's fast.” Mikey said, until they looked ahead seeing Flash Magnus and Blade Swipe leading a group of soldiers in training in a march.

“Left! Left! Left-Right-Left!” Magnus ordered.

“Come on, you slackers!” Blade ordered.

“Flash Magnus! Blade!” Twilight called.

The two ponies seeing their friend stopped and announced to the soldiers, “Company, halt!” they announced.

“Hi, guys. What brings you to Canterlot?” Blade asked.

“The map sent us here for a friendship mission.” Leo explained.

“Huh? Well, talk about timing.” Magnus said.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“Canterlot museum is going to be displaying a fragment of the Convexity Star.” Blade explained.

“The Convexity Star?” Leo asked, as Twilight gasped.

“But that's from a rare comet that crashed onto Equestria thousands of years ago!”

Blade nodded, “Legend says it can grant anypony immortality.”

“Wow.” Mikey marveled.

“Come on!” Raph said skeptically, “You honestly expect us to believe something like that exists?”

“It's true. And the ones sent to guard it are proof of that.” Magnus said.

“What do you mean?” Donnie wondered.

“The ponies hired to guard it are the ones who were affected by the star itself. The Kiican Generals.” the Pillar explained.

“And they are?” Mikey asked.

Twilight explained, “The only other ponies who've lived as long as the Princesses themselves,” Twilight gasped, “Thousands of years ago during the time when Equestria was founded five pony generals founded the legendary star that crashed here so long ago. When they touched it, the immense power from it had given them immortality. So for many years they vowed to protect it with their lives against any looking to try and use it for their own purposes.”

“Exactly,” Magnus confirmed, “So many ponies are eager to see it with their own eyes.”

“You think maybe our mission is to help protect the star?” Leo asked the group.

“Well, it does sound logical.” Donnie replied.

“I suggest we go looking at the star to make sure,” Twilight suggested, before getting all giddy, “And hopefully get a chance to see the generals themselves!”

“She's going fangirl.” Mikey nudged his bros who chuckled.

“Come on, let's go!” Twilight cheered, as they hurried.

Meanwhile down in the Technodrome, Shredder was venting his frustrations to his henchmen, as well as his partners.

“Argh! I can't stand all this waiting. We need to find a way to fully power the Technodrome's Portal!”

“Patience, Shredder. Chrysalis and I may have found a way.” Krang assured him.

“And how?” Shredder asked.

Krang pulled up an image of the Convexity Star on the monitor, as Chrysalis explained, “This is the Convexity Star. It crashed landed here on Equestria thousands of years ago during the founding of the land. It's said to grant any who touch it immortality.”

“You honestly think that's true?” Dark Raph asked skeptically.

“I had also heard legends of it's power,” Night Terror spoke up, “My mother used to tell me stories about it when I was a kid.”

Krang spoke up, “Even a fragment such as this has enough energy to fully power the transmat portal.”

“And where can we find it?” the ninja inquire.

Krang pulled up the Canterlot Museum on the monitor, as Chrysalis spoke, “At the Canterlot Museum.”

“A place like that is bound to be crawling with security.” Night Terror spoke up.

“Exactly,” Krang agreed, “Which is why we must plan this carefully.”

Back in Canterlot, the group arrived at the museum while being allowed permission from the guards to go in before the exhibit was opened to the public.

They walked down the halls of the museum, with Twilight, Leo and Donnie marveling at all the exhibits.

“Wow. Now this is amazing.” Leo said.

“Just like going to the natural history museum.” Donnie looked around.

“We've entered geek territory.” Raph spoke to Mikey who laughed.

“So where is the star?” Twilight asked.

“Right through here.” Magnus said, as they went through a restricted area.

They then saw the Convexity Star inside a clear glass case to keep others from touching it, while also inside a display case on a pedestal.

“That's it.” Twilight gasped.

“Wow.” Donnie gasped, as they got closer.

“Hold it!” came a voice.

The group halted and saw five ponies approaching them. Three were unicorns and two were pegasi. Four of them were colts and one was a mare. Each of them wore armor that looked ancient and yet well preserved.

“That's as far as you're allowed to get close to it.” the Mare being a unicorn warned them.

“Sorry, we didn't mean to get too close.” Leo apologized.

Another unicorn being a colt spoke up, “Oh, it's quite all right. Curiosity does get the best of most of us.” he chuckled.

The other four generals sighed, “Brother, you can be too carefree.” one of the unicorn colts told him.

“You're the Kiican Generals.” Twilight gasped.

“You are correct,” the first unicorn colt spoke up. He was wearing golden armor, with a sword strapped to it. His coat was gold like his armor, and had dark mane, tail, and cutie mark of his weapon, “My name is Yaotl.”

Next was the unicorn mare who was wearing green armor and had retractable blades. Her coat was green, mane and tail were silver, and her cutie mark was over her blades, “I am Serpiente.”

The first of the two pegasi colts wore gray armor and carried a double bladed sword. His coat was gray, his mane and tail were black, and his cutie mark was of his weapon, “I am Aguila.”

The second of the pegasi colts wore yellow armor that was modeled to look like he was wearing a jaguar's head as a helmet. On his person were two curved obsidian swords. He had a yellow coat, red mane and tail, and his cutie mark was of his weapons, “My name is Gato.” he hissed, making Mikey shiver.

And finally the last unicorn colt approached. He had a strong build and was wearing red armor and his weapons was a war hammer. His coat was a bright shade of red with a purple mane and tail, with his weapon as a cutie mark, “And I am Mono.”

“Great generals, it is an honor to meet you.” Leo bowed his head, “We are...”

“Oh, no need for introductions, Leonardo,” Yaotl began, “We know all about you and your brothers.”

“You do?” Mikey asked.

“Yes. Your reputations are almost as big as our own.” Aguila answered.

“As well as the Princess of Friendship herself.” Mono bowed his head to Twilight in respect.

“Along with the Pillar Bravery himself, Flash Magnus.” Serpiente motioned to the Pillar.

Gato motioned to Blade Swipe, “And we've heard tales about you as well, Blade Swipe.”

Blade looked nervous, “I hope only the good things.”

Mikey spoke up to the generals, “Is it true you dudes are actually thousands of years old?”

“Indeed, they are true,” Yaotl confirmed, “Thousands of years ago we came into contact with this star,” he looked at it through the case, “Upon touching it we were all blessed with immortality. We decided to use our eternal life to travel the world and learn all we could about anything.”

“As the years passed, so did our knowledge of the land,” Mono continued, “We adapted as Equestria got more modern.”

“Along with seeing so many things happen over the course.” Aquila said.

“What sort of things?” Donnie asked.

“When the Pony of Shadows emerged and the Pillars disappeared,” Serpiente listed off, “When Tirek sought to consume all magic, when Discord tried to turn Equestria into his own image, when King Sombra tried to take over the Crystal Empire, and even when Nightmare Moon was banished.”

“So what've you been doing all this time?” Raph asked.

“Keeping vigil over the Convexity Star,” Yaotl began, “We swore an oath to keep it from falling into the wrong hooves with our lives.”

The other four groaned, “You mean you swore an oath to it.” Gato hissed.

“We wanted to destroy it when we realized what it was capable of it.” Aguila told the ninjas.

“But our brother insisted we protect it.” Serpiente added.

“He then got the idea of us taking it on tour just to show other ponies.” Mono put in.

“Something as rare and valuable as this must be shared with the public.” Yaotl argued.

“It never did occur to you carrying it with us has only made us targets.” Aguila argued back.

“Because you forced us to carry the burden of watching over it we couldn't have had real normal lives.” Mono added.

“How can we have normal lives when we are immortal?” Yaotl asked rhetorically, “Yes. We cannot have families of our own because they will eventually outgrow us.”

“And whose fault is it we're stuck with immortality?” Serpiente asked being equally rhetoric, “It's yours, brother!”

“You insisted we get too close to the star and now look at where we are!” Aguila continued to argue.

“How was I supposed to know the consequences? None of us did!”

“Face it, brother. You care more about the star than you do us.” Mono said.

“That is not true!” Yaotl frowned, “You four have always treated me like a pest in the family no matter how old we got or what I did for us. You never believed in me, ever!” he stormed off.

The ninjas stood awkwardly after witnessing the family drama, and Mikey spoke, “Well, we found our mission.” his bros and Twilight looked at him knowing he was right.

Author's Note

I'm sure you can guess the four generals were modeled after the four Stone Generals from the TMNT animated movie.

Protect the Star

After witnessing the drama between the Kiican Generals, Twilight and the Turtles were outside a cafe debating on what to do, “Ok. So we got that the map sent us here to help repair the problem between the generals.” Twilight began.

“Yeah. We convince Yaotl to destroy the star so they can move on with their lives.” Raph said.

“Raph!” Leo scolded him.

“What?”

“That star is an ancient artifact. You can't just destroy it like that.” Twilight told him.

“What you heard what the others said. That star not only burdened them with immortality, but Yaotl forced his sibs to watch over it with him. How selfish can you get?”

“Wow, just like Raph to side with the jerks.” Mikey scoffed.

“What did you say?!” Raph snapped.

“You always side with ones who make another feel like a loser!” Mikey argued.

“Why you!” Raph was about to attack Mikey, only for Twilight to use her magic to freeze the hothead.

“Enough, Raph!” she scolded him, “You can't fault Yaotl for his decision. Sure it's easy to destroy something, but it's another to preserve something that's been around long before any of us.”

“And in a sense they're all right and wrong.” Leo added.

“We should talk with them and help try to see things through each others POV.” Donnie suggested.

“Good idea, D. I'll go talk with Yaotl,” Twilight offered, “The rest of you talk to his siblings.”

“Good luck.” Mikey said, as Twilight went to find Yaotl.

“Hey, unfreeze me!” Raph yelled while unable to move his jaw. Twilight realizing Raph was still frozen undid her spell allowing him to move.

“Alright, ninjas. Let's go.” Leo ordered, as they left.

As nighttime rolled in, Twilight had found Yaotl on the museum roof looking out into the land, “Yaotl?” she asked, as she approached him.

“Beautiful, isn't it? Canterlot.” he said.

“Oh, yes. It sure is.” Twilight agreed.

“I remember how it was long before the princesses ruled the land. Looking at it now I see just how much time really has gone by.”

Twilight smiled in agreement, but decided to cut to the chase, “Look, Yaotl, about your siblings.”

Yaotl sighed, “I know they're right. Because of me we're all burdened with immortality. And no such magic exists to remove it. I tried to make the most of a bad thing, but they always resented our immortality. And I only made it worse on them by forcing us to keep vigil over the star rather than destroy it.”

“Maybe, but that star has been around since Equestria's founding. And it's not easy keeping something that long so well preserved,” Twilight comforted him, “I know your siblings care about you as much as you care them. Maybe if you all tried to look for equal footing on this situation there won't be so much hostility between you all.”

“Easier said than done, Princess.” Yaotl sighed, as Twilight worried on how the turtles were doing with the other generals.

The bros meanwhile were speaking with the other generals in the security room lounge. Mikey was enjoying a pizza slice, as the others enjoyed some coffee.

“What would you guys have done had you not touched the star to begin with?” Donnie inquired.

“Who knows,” Aquila replied, “Probably eventually settle down and start a family. But that'll never happen now.”

“Who says you can't?” Mikey asked.

“Kinda hard to do so with the immortal thing happening.” Mono reminded him.

“That still shouldn't stop you from doing what you want.” Leo replied.

“Our brother insisted we watch over the star like it was our only reason to live.” Serpiente said.

“You could've just turned down the reason, so why didn't any of you?” Raph asked.

The four sighed, as Gato answered, “Because family sticks together.”

“We all know that.” Donnie agreed.

“But still you shouldn't have yelled at Yaotl like that.” Mikey chided them, as they grunted back making him hide behind Donnie.

“Mikey is correct, you're all each other has left whether you want to admit it or not,” Leo lectured them, “And trust us, when you got a family you got each others backs good times and bad. You should really consider yourselves lucky. Because in the end it's all you'll end up having left when someone else is gone.” The four generals were moved by the ninjas words, while thinking back on how they belittled Yaotl and knew there were times they took their frustrations out on him a lot more than they did themselves or anypony else.

Meanwhile the module was tunneling up from the ground with Shredder, the Dark Turtles, Night Terror and the remaining members of the Purple Nightmares inside, “According to the coordinates we should be drilling right up into the museum's basement.” Shredder checked the coordinates.

The module reached the surface, and the villains saw they were outside, “This isn't the basement! Can something ever go right for once?!”

“Oh, stop your bellyachin',” Dark Donnie said, “At least we're in the right place.”

Shredder noticed they were right outside the museum, “Hmm, good point. Alright, let's get inside.”

“Allow me.” Dark Raph said, as he used his brute strength to punch a hole in the wall.

“Alright, let's move.” Shredder ordered, as they proceeded inside.

As they walked through the exhibits still not ready to be on display they saw the star fragment in its case, “There it is.” Shredder marveled.

“It's worth a fortune.” a Purple Nightmare member said in joy.

“As much as I'd love to sell it for bits, we have our orders.” Night Terror reminded his follower.

Dark Leo approached the case and used his sword to cut a hole in it. He reached in and pulled the glass container out, “Like taking candy from a baby.”

“I tried that once and got the chicken pox.” a Purple Nightmare member noted, as the others roll their eyes.

Meanwhile Twilight brought Yaotl back to the museum where they met up with the others. The generals looked at each other all feeling guilty while not sure exactly what they had to say.

“Awkward.” Mikey whispered to his bros, as Raph nudged him.

“Go on, Yaotl.” Twilight beckoned him.

Yaotl approached and spoke, “Brothers. Sister. I...” he was cut off as an alarm sounded.

“The star!” the group called, as they ran for the back.

When they arrived they saw their enemies, “Shredder!” Leo called.

“And our dark selves.” Raph noticed.

Twilight noticed the other ponies, “You must be Night Terror and the Purple Nightmares.”

“Guilty as charged, Princess Twilight,” Night Terror began, as he noticed the ninja bros, “These are the ninjas you've told us about, Master Shredder?”

“Correct.”

“They have the star!” Mono called.

“Return the star and give yourselves up!” Yaotl ordered.

“What's the word I'm lookin' for?” Dark Mikey began, before announcing, “Oh yeah. No!” he laughed.

Twilight frowned, as she teleported her ninja weapon, “Ninjas! Generals! Take them!” the group split up and started fighting their enemies with the turtles going after their dark selves, while the generals went after the Purple Nightmares. Twilight herself went after Shredder and fought him.

“What do you want with the star?” she demanded.

“It's going to help us conquer this world. And you won't be around to witness it.” he fought back.

Donnie spoke as he fought his dark self, “They probably want it to power their transmat portal.”

“Then we have to keep it from them!” Leo ordered, as his dark self knocked him away.

“Worry more about yourselves!” Dark Leo ordered, as he and Leo engaged.

The Purple Nightmares fought the generals, who were dominating them, “Boss, these guys are no joke!” one of the members told Night Terror.

“What did you expect from the immortal generals?” Night Terror asked rhetorically.

“That's right,” Yaotl said, “You may be a notorious pony gang, but we have thousands of years worth of combat training.”

“Now see why we're not one to be taken lightly.” Serpiente warned them.

Aguila flew past them knocking them around, before the Purple Nightmares pulled out their Dimension X blasters and started shooting at them.

The generals maneuvered around the shots and used their weapons to break the blasters, “Yes! Doesn't this take you back, my siblings?”

“Yes. To the glorious days when we did battle with many armies and enemies!” Aguila agreed, as he attacked the Purple Nightmares.

“Wish we could still do that some more.” Gato said, as Yaotl couldn't help but agree knowing that something was holding them back.

Shredder got to the hole in the museum, “Come on, let's go!” he ordered, as the villains fled escaped via ninja smoke bomb.

“After them!” Leo called as they hurried.

The villains ran through Canterlot, as Shredder made a call, “Krang! We have the Convexity Star! Send a module right away.”

“Think before we use it to power the portal, we can touch it and be immortal as well?” Dark Mikey asked.

“That would be beneficial.” Dark Leo agreed.

“We'll think on that when we're in the clear!” Shredder called.

Suddenly the ground started shaking as both the heroes and villains felt it. When it stopped Shredder looked around before contacting Krang, “Krang, what happened? Where's the module?”

“It's inside the art gallery your standing outside of.” the alien answered.

“Inside the art gallery?” Shredder asked in shock, “Krang, you idiot! You fouled up the triangulation completely!”

“So sue me.” Krang answered dryly.

“Inside now!” Shredder ordered, as they headed for the art gallery.

The heroes saw the villains, “They're going inside the art gallery.” twilight spotted.

“Stop them!” Leo called, as they hurried.

Inside the gallery, the villains walked through the halls, “Where's that blasted module?” Shredder asked irritably.

“Hey, Master Shredder. I think I found it.” One of the Purple Nightmares motioned to a hole in the floor.

“Quickly before something happens!” Shredder ordered, as they headed for the hole, only for the ninjas to arrive, and Leo launched his grappling hook turning it into tripwire.

The villains tripped over it, allowing the heroes to reach them, “You guys are going to jail for your crimes.” Mikey warned them.

“Not today!” Dark Mikey answered, as the groups fought again.

Shredder grabbed the case containing the star, “Victory is in my hooves.”

Yaotl looked seeing Shredder holding the star, before grabbing his sword, “No!” he threw his sword at Shredder knocking the case out of his hooves.

The case went flying up before it crashed onto the floor. The impact shattered the glass and the star rolled across the floor.

“The star!” Shredder tried to recover it, only for Yaotl to power up his horn and fired a blast of magic at the star destroying it before Shredder could grab it, “NO!”

The sight of this got the heroes surprised and confused, especially Yaotl's siblings, “What now?” Night Terror asked.

“Retreat!” Shredder ordered, as they went down the hole for the module.

“After them!” Aguila ordered, as they tried to follow, only for the hole to be flooded with magma that quickly hardened.

“They got away.” Serpiente grumbled.

“don't worry. At least they didn't get what they wanted.” Leo reminded them.

“Agreed,” Aguila nodded, before the generals turned to their brother, “Yaotl, you actually destroyed the star?”

“I couldn't let it fall into evil hands.” he replied.

“But we've been keeping watch over it for years.” Gato reminded him.

“And that was my mistake,” Yaotl admitted, “Forgive me, my siblings. I've spent so many years obsessing over keeping the star safe I forgot what was truly important. Family.”

The other generals looked just as guilty, as Mono spoke, “We are also sorry, brother.”

“We thought all you cared about was protecting the star.” Gato said.

“But after seeing what you just did for us, we were wrong.” Serpiente added.

“Could you ever forgive us for treating you so poorly?' Aguila asked hopefully.

Yaotl smiled, “Only if you could ever forgive me for not thinking about your feelings.” the generals had a family hug, as the others watched smiling.

“Now that is a family.” Leo smiled.

“Yeah, it's all good, but what about the exhibit?” Donnie asked.

“He's right, there's going to be a lot of disappointed ponies.” Twilight realized.

Yaotl spoke, “Not to worry. We have it covered.”

The next day outside the museum, the generals stood before the many ponies who wanted to see the star, while Twilight, the turtles, Blade, and Flash Magnus stood off to the sides.

Yaotl spoke up, “Ponies of all ages, I regret to inform you the star has been destroyed, by myself.” the ponies voiced protest about coming all for nothing, until Serpiente continued.

“However, the exhibit is still open, because we are living proof of the star and what it was capable of.” she smiled at Yaotl who returned the gesture.

Aguila spoke to the crowd, “We were given our immortality by the star itself and are just as old as it.”

“So during our stay here we will be making public appearances and answer questions you may have about us.” Gato said.

“And once our time in Canterlot is up, we shall move onto other places for a well deserved vacation.” Mono finished.

The crowd of ponies were filled with joy again, and cheered. Twilight spoke to her friends, “Well, looks like they'll finally be getting the break they deserved.”

“Especially now that they don't have to keep an eye on a rock.” Raph added.

Their cutie marks began glowing, “Oh, yeah!” Mikey cheered, “Friendship mission is complete!”

Donnie was pondering on something, much to Blade's curiosity, “What troubles you, Donatello?”

“I was just thinking, every time Shredder makes a getaway through his module, the tunnel fills up with magma.”

“I have noticed that.” Twilight agreed.

“What does it mean?” Flash Magnus asked.

“That the Technodrome is right under us.” Donnie realized.

“You mean it's burrowed underground?” Mikey asked.

“Where else?” Raph asked rhetorically.

“Well, at least we know where it is.” Leo said.

“Problem is how to get to it.” Twilight noted.

“For now we just have to worry about keeping them from finding a way to power their transmat portal.” Donnie said, as the group agreed.

Inside the Technodrome, Shredder was leading Night Terror, and the six members of the Purple Nightmares into a lab with six chairs set up.

“What exactly do you want us to do in here, master Shredder?” Night Terror asked.

“Not much, just have a seat!” Shredder announced, as metal arms grabbed the Purple Nightmares and strapped them to their tables.

“Hey, what is going on here?!” Night Terror demanded.

“Let us go!” one of the gang ponies ordered.

Krang and Chrysalis entered, as the queen spoke, “Your performance last night proved to be pitiful.”

“But it's not your fault given you're quadrupeds and all.” Shredder added.

“Fortunately, I have a way to remedy that problem.” Krang said, as his robot suit raised a hoof and a hand popped out from it and grabbed a syringe with a green liquid inside of it.

Night Terror noticed that and looked in worry worried, “What is that?”

“The key to making you and your gang better at fighting,” Krang answered, as he approached Night Terror, “This won't hurt... Much.” he moved the syringe closer to Night Terror who screamed.

Author's Note

Hope you guys enjoyed it. And these images represent the members of the Purple Nightmares outside Night Terror who is a ponified 2003 Hun.

The Six Magical Artifacts

Inside the Technodrome, Shredder was pacing in the main room while Krang and Chrysalis were busy going over some things.

“Agh!” Shredder shouted in frustration, “It's been weeks since we came to this miserable dimension, and we're nowhere near close to getting the Technodrome portal fully powered!”

“Which is why Chrysalis and I have been working overtime to discover a new means of powering it.” Krang answered calmly.

“And we may have a new solution, Shredder.” Chrysalis added.

“Well, don't just stand there, you two. Fill me in!”

The two ignored his rudeness, as Krang pulled up six artifacts on the monitor, and explained, “These are some very rare artifacts here in Equestria.”

“What good are old relics going to do?” Shredder asked.

Chrysalis hissed, “These are no mere relics, Shredder. They're much more powerful than you think.”

Krang began listing the items off, “The Amulet of Aurora, the Talisman of Mirage, the Helm of Yksler, the Crown of Grover, Knuckerbocker's Shell, and Clover the Clever's Cloak.”

“Alone they are powerful in their own ways, but used together the magic they can produce is unspeakable.” Chrysalis added.

“And how is that?” Shredder inquired.

Chrysalis continued, “Yksler the Yak's Helm is imbued with the power to peacefully disarm one's enemies. Grover of Griffinstone used his Crown to become the first ruler of his home. The Amulet of Aurora can reverse the tides and summon tsunamis. The Shell of Knuckerbocker was said to have the ability to summon said dragon himself. Clover the Clever's Cloak was imbued with magical powers allowing him to go in undetected by anypony. And finally Mirage's Talisman. Long before I was queen, an old changeling named Mirage used this talisman to cast mirages and illusions to confuse her enemies.”

“With their magic combined we will have more than enough power to bring the Technodrome portal online.” Krang finished.

“Excellent, but where can we find these relics?” Shredder inquired.

“Fortunately, they're all together in one location.” Chrysalis said.

“Right here.” Krang pulled up the School of Friendship on the monitor.

“Isn't that?” Shredder trailed off as Chrysalis answered.

“Yes. Twilight Sparkle's School of Friendship.”

Shredder shouted at his brain partner, “Are you insane, Krang? A place like that is bound to be guarded heavily!”

“Not to worry, Shredder. I have a plan,” Krang pressed a button and spoke into the intercom, “Night Terror! You and your gang get in here now!”

Soon enough the doors opened and entering was Night Terror and the Purple Nightmares. Only this time the pony gang were standing on their back hooves like the mutants.

“You called?” Night Terror asked.

“It's time to put your new bodies to the test,” Krang began, “Which is why we're sending you on another retrieval mission.”

“And what're we retrieving?” one of the Purple Nightmares asked.

“These artifacts.” Chrysalis showed them the monitor.

“Is that really Clover the Clever's cloak?” the lone female Purple Nightmare asked, “And The Amulet of Aurora? And the Crown of Grover?”

“All that and more.” Krang answered.

“With these six artifacts we can power out Technodrome's portal to Dimension X.” Shredder explained.

“Arm yourselves and move out.” Chrysalis ordered, as the Purple Nightmares took their leave.

When nighttime came, the teachers had returned to their homes, and all the students went to their dorms at the school. Outside the school a module popped out of the ground, and out from it was the Purple Nightmare's armed with blasters.

“Alright, we're here.” Night Terror began.

“How're we going to get inside?” one Purple Nightmare asked.

“It's gotta be magically locked.” another noted.

“Queen Chrysalis gave me something to help with that,” Night Terror pulled out a black shard.

“What's that?”

“This shard was a fragment of her former throne. It's properties damper and cancels all magic outside of Changeling magic.” Night Terror explained before putting it to the front door's lock causing the magical lock to break allowing them to slip inside.

The gang walked through the dark halls of the school, as Night Terror was feeling nostalgic, “This takes me back to my school days. Until I flunked out.” he chuckled.

“You gotta give the princess credit, she sure knows how to design a school.” one of the gang ponies said.

“So where can we find the artifacts?” another member asked.

“No doubt they're in Twilight's office.” Night Terror said, as they continued down the hall, before stopping before her office.

After unlocking it they opened the door and looked inside, “It's clear.” Night Terror said, as they entered.

“Where could those artifacts be?” a Purple Nightmare asked.

“Search the office.” Night Terror ordered, as they searched around while making sure not to leave too big a mess.

The female Purple Nightmare looked in a closet and found a chest, “Boss, I think I found them.”

They looked over as she pulled the chest out of the closet. Night Terror put the Changeling throne shard to the chest undoing a magical lock surrounding it. They opened the chest and saw the six artifacts inside, “Jackpot.” Night Terror said.

“Hey, look at me,” one of the Purple Nightmares grabbed the crown, “I'm King Grover of Griffinstone! Give me all your bits!” he laughed.

Another member dawned the helmet, “I'm Yksler the Yak Warrior! Smash-smash-smash!”

The girl Purple Nightmare dawned Clover's cloak, “Looking good, baby.”

Another was looking at the seashell horn, “I wonder if it really works?” he was about to blow into it, only for Night Terror to snatch it away.

“Are you insane?” he asked, before turning to the others trying on three of the artifacts, “And will you three quit fooling around! We wanna get out of here without causing a scene.”

So they stopped with their playing around and placed the artifacts in a sack, “Back to the module.” Night Terror instructed, as they were about to head back only for the light in Twilight's office to turn on.

The gang looked and saw Twilight, all her friends, the ninjas, mutants, and students surrounding the entrance, “Going somewhere... Night Terror?” Twilight asked in surprise, as the others got a look at him and his gang.

“Dude, what happened to you?” Casey asked in shock.

“What happened to all of them?” Gallus asked.

“Looks like they got a little mutated.” Donnie noted.

“Right you are,” Night Terror answered, “Now we're capable of doing so much more with these new bodies.”

Cozy Glow noticed the open chest and gasped, “Headmare Twilight, they got the six artifacts!”

“Return those artifacts now, Night Terror!” Twilight ordered.

“Sorry, but we got orders from our masters. And we have no intention of failing. Waste 'em!” the Purple Nightmare's whipped out their blasters and opened fire.

“Take cover!” Leo ordered the students who went for cover.

“Booyakasha!” Mikey cheered, as they went into battle.

The ninjas fought the gang ponies inside the office, as Twilight was flying around trying to keep some of her more personal items from being blasted to pieces, “No-no-no-no-no!” she pleaded.

Rocksteady had Night Terror in sight, and let out a roar before tackling him out the office window that shattered. The two strong pony mutants plummeted into the moat surrounding the castle.

“Not the window.” Twilight groaned.

Night Terror and Rocksteady emerged from the water, and started wrestling onto dry land, “Give Rocksteady artifacts!”

“Nothing doing.” Night Terror answered, as the two fought.

The other Purple Nightmares escaped out the window, as the ninjas followed. They landed on the ground and fought, while the others headed outside.

Bebop was zipping along on energy stream firing hip belt lasers, as the gang ponies dodged, only to get attacked by the turtles, “We need to get the artifacts from Night Terror.” Leo ordered.

“I'm on it!” Mikey called, as he helped Rocksteady fight the head of the gang.

Rocksteady fired a beam of magic from his horn knocking the sack out of Night Terror's hands, “The artifacts!” he tried to get them, only for Mikey to snatch the sack.

“I got 'em!” Mikey called.

“Not for long!” one Purple Nightmare used a pair of clubs to whack Mikey making him drop the sack.

Before he could grab the sack, Casey flew in while launching exploding hockey pucks, “Goongala!”

Rainbow flew in and snatched the sack only to be hit with a smoke bomb by another Purple Nightmare, “Bad move!” she called.

Each of them tried to get the sack from the Purple Nightmare's until it landed in a nearby bush, “Get the sack!” Night Terror ordered one of the gang ponies, who retrieved it, “Now let's get out of here!” Night Terror blasted some trees causing them to almost fall on the heroes, had it not been for Twilight, April, Sunset, and Starlight to catch them before they could land on the others.

They looked and saw their enemies enter the module that went back down the tunnel that overflowed with lava plugging it up, “No! They got away!” Pinkie cried.

“And worse they got away with the artifacts.” Twilight sighed in failure.

“Oh, no they didn't.” Cozy spoke, as she tugged over another sack.

The group looked inside seeing the artifacts, “They're all here!” Rarity gasped with joy.

“Yeah!” Bebop cheered, as he and Rocksteady high fived.

“But if the artifacts are here, then what did they take back with them?” Applejack wondered.

Back at the Technodrome, the Purple Nightmares stood before their masters, as Night Terror held out the sack, “Behold, Masters, the ancient artifacts.” he declared.

“Well, open it.” Shredder ordered.

Night Terror smirked, as he opened the sack, “Ta-dah!” the sack opened to reveal instead of the artifacts it was nothing but garbage. The sight of this made the three villains face hoof, while the Purple Nightmare's looked at what they brought back and became nervous. The three villains looked angry, as Chrysalis started using her magic to pelt the pony gang with the garbage.

“You imbeciles! You numbskulls! You idiots!” She yelled, while pelting them, “We give you one job to bring us back the magical relics, and you give us garbage!”

Shredder sighed, and spoke to Krang, “You can't find good help in any dimension.”

Back at the school, the group was cheering for Cozy Glow, as Donnie spoke, “That was quick thinking switching the sacks out.”

“Oh, yes. They had no idea.” Fugitoid agreed.

“Though where did you get a sack of garbage at a time like this?” Keno wondered.

“Just this mornings from over there.” Cozy motioned to a dumpster outside the school.

“Clever,” Twilight admitted, “Though how did you even know to alert us that something was happening?”

“Yeah, how?” Mikey asked suspiciously.

“My gut instinct. I mean isn't that part of being a ninja?” she asked with a shrug.

“True, and I'm glad your gut was right on this.” Leo replied.

“Why were those creeps trying to steal these artifacts?” Shini asked.

“Well, these are six of the most powerful artifacts in Equestria, all ranging from different creatures throughout history.” Starlight noted.

“If they were combined you can only imagine what they'd try to do with them.” Cozy added.

“They must've figured the magic in the artifacts combined could power their transmat portal.” Twilight realized.

“Well, we stopped them from doing that for now.” Karai said.

“But we still have to stop them.” Sunset Shimmer said.

“We now know the Technodrome is far underground close enough to the core. That is what you said, right, Leonardo?” Fugitoid asked.

“Correct. Which means getting to them on their base isn't going to be easy.”

“We'll find a way to stop them, somehow.” Twilight assured him, before addressing he students, “All of you go on back to bed, while we handle things.”

As the ponies and their allies started cleaning up Twilight's office, Leo looked out the broken window, “Everything ok, Leo?” Twilight asked.

“Just thinking. We know where they are. They're so close and yet so far.”

“I know, but they can't stay underground forever.” Twilight reminded him, “We just need to wait for when the time comes.”

Leo smiled at her, “You're right. Until then we just have to keep them from powering their portal.”

Twilight nodded, as they got back to helping the others clean up the office. Cozy had placed the six artifacts back in the chest and pushed it in the closet, “All the artifacts are safe and sound, Headmare Twilight.”

“Thanks, Cozy. And once again good job in getting them back.” Twilight thanked her followed by the others.

Mikey remained silent, until Raph slapped the back of his head. Mikey growled at Raph before speaking to Cozy in a dry tone, “Yeah. Congrats.”

“Oh, no thanks are necessary. I was just doing what any pony would do.” Cozy smiled brightly before flying off.

When she was out of the room, Leo, Raph, and Donnie, scowled at Mikey, “What is wrong with you, Mikey?” Leo asked.

“What do you mean what's wrong with me?” the youngest turtle asked in outrage.

“Is it so hard to thank some pony with your full heart?” Donnie asked.

“Yeah, why don't you give the kid a break?” Raph added.

Mikey frowned, “I have nothing to say about that!” he walked out of the room much to everyone's surprise.

“Wow. Normally Mikey would be so happy over a victory.” Pinkie said.

“Will he be ok?” Fluttershy asked.

“Let him sleep it off, he'll be better in the morning.” Raph said, as they all left the office as well.

Author's Note

I don't know what sort of magic powers Clover the Clever's Cloak or The Talisman of Mirage really possesses. I just went with what sounded right based off who owned said artifact.

The Budding Bluebell

Out in Ponyville, Bebop and Rocksteady were walking about carrying bags of stuff, “Man, why do we have to have grocery duty?” Bebop complained.

“Is because we lose coin toss, comrade.” Rocksteady reminded him.

“I think Mikey was using a same sided coin.” Bebop grumbled.

“Don't pout, Bebop. We got everything on Princess' list. We just have to go to castle.”

“I say we take our time.” the master thief suggested, until they saw glowing on their flanks.

Rocksteady saw his cutie mark which was the hammer and sickle emblem glow through his pants, and Bebop looked and saw his own cutie mark being an image of his visor with one of his Z shaped bombs inside it glowing through his pants.

“That might not be possible, comrade.” Rocksteady said.

“Then let's get to the castle.” Bebop sighed, as the two hurried back.

Inside the throne room, Twilight was sitting at her throne, until the doors opened and the duo stepped in, “Princess, we bring groceries!” Rocksteady announced.

“And our butt tattoos are glowing.” Bebop added.

“They sure are.” Twilight confirmed.

“We is being called by Friendship Map?” Rocksteady asked hopefully.

“Correct.”

“How about that, some pony actually needs our help.” Bebop said.

“So where is we headed for?” Rocksteady inquired.

Twilight showed them the map, and the spot where their cutie marks were floating above, “You two are headed for Mount Everpony.”

“Mount Everpony?” Bebop asked, as he looked to Rocksteady who replied.

“Names write themselves now.”

“That mountain is not only cold all year around, but it's also treacherous, and not easy to climb. Whoever lives out there must be used to it.” Twilight explained.

“We're gonna need all the hiking equipment we need.” Bebop said.

“Already taken care of,” Twilight levitate backpacks with mountain climbing tools to them, followed by winter jackets in their size, “Make sure to bundle up too. It'll be chilly. So are you two ready for your first Friendship Mission?”

“We got this, Princess.” Bebop saluted.

“Da. Friendship Mission is piece of cake for the Bebop and Rocksteady.” Rocksteady confirmed.

“Then I wish you both the best of luck.” Twilight said, as the two bowed their heads and took off.

After a long train ride, the two pony mutants dawned their winter jackets and started trekking up the snow covered mountain. As they got midway up the mountain they had to power through the blistering wind and snow, with Bebop up front using the heat sensors in his visor to determine where anything with heat could be.

“See anything, comrade Bebop?” Rocksteady asked.

“Nothing yet, Rock, but it can't be far now,” Bebop answered, before noticing a strong heat signature, “Wait, I think I see something.”

“Finally. Maybe is friend who can help us.” Rocksteady said.

As they got closer their look of relief turned into a look of worry as they saw the heat signature came from a yeti beast.

“I don't think this is a friend.” Bebop told his friend, as the yeti roared.

“Definitely not friend.” Rocksteady cried, as the beast tried to attack the two.

“Back off hairy boy.” Bebop said, as he used an energy mohawk on it and distorted it.

Rocksteady roared, as he rammed the beast from the side making it roll across the snow, “You get rocked by Rocksteady!” he pumped his fists up.

The yeti got back up and fought the two again who were using their speed and strength combined to overpower it, but the beast kept coming back for more.

“Dang, this thing's stubborn.” Bebop said.

“What we do?” Rocksteady asked, until a unicorn arrived on scene and spoke up.

“Leave this to me.” she reached into her sack and pulled out some fish before tossing it to the yeti who took it in his mouth and left.

“Hey, thanks.” Bebop said, as the pony approached.

“No problem. But what're you two doing here on this mountain?”

“We is on a mission by Princess Twilight.” Rocksteady explained.

“You know Princess Twilight?” the unicorn gasped.

“Yeah. We're friends of hers.” Bebop answered.

“That's amazing. I have two friends visiting me who know her too.”

“You do?” they asked.

“Yeah. My name's Glitter Drops. And who're you two?”

“Name's Bebop.”

“And I be the Rocksteady.”

“Nice to meet you two. But listen you don't wanna be out here too long. Come with me to my cottage I own up here.” Glitter offered.

“Thanks.” Bebop said, as the two followed.

“So what kind of mission are you two on?” Glitter wondered.

“We're on a Friendship Mission.” Bebop explained.

“Da. Friendship Map send us here to solve friendship problem.” Rocksteady added.

Glitter stopped and gasped, "Really? That's great!”

“How so?” Bebop wondered.

“My two friends who're visiting are sort of going through a tough time. And I'm not exactly sure how to deal with it.”

“Sounds like we found our problem, Rocksteady.” Bebop nudged his partner.

“What luck.” the big unicorn said in relief.

“Come on, we're almost there.” Glitter said, as the pressed on before seeing a cottage up ahead.

“That it?” Bebop asked, as Glitter confirmed.

When they reached the cottage, Glitter opened the door and let the travelers in, “Ooh, nice and toasty.” Rocksteady said feeling warmer already.

“I'm back, guys!” Glitter called out.

The three heard arguing, and trotted over to see two figures before a fireplace arguing. The first was what looked like a unicorn pony with a stub of a horn, and the second looked like a gray furred hedgehog with white hair.

When Glitter saw they weren't listening, she cleared her throat loudly, “AHEM!”

The two stopped and saw her, “Oh, Glitter, how long have you been there?” the unicorn mare asked.

“Just got back, and I brought some travelers with me.” Glitter showed them the mutant pony duo.

The hedgehog gasped, “Tempest, more mutant ponies!”

“I can see that.” the unicorn named Tempest said rudely.

“Now you two. Behave yourselves around guests,” Glitter warned them, “Anyway, this is Bebop and Rocksteady. Boys, this is my old childhood friend Fizzlepop, or Tempest. One of the two. And this is Grubber.”

Bebop and Rocksteady studied the two, before Rocksteady realized, “Bebop, this unicorn is comrade Blade Swipe's partner and sweetie.”

“Hey, Rock, you're right.” Bebop realized.

Tempest asked in confusion, “Wait, you know Blade Swipe?”

“Da. We is friends.” Rocksteady asked.

“We're also friends with some others you know.” Bebop added.

“You mean Princess Twilight, her friends, and the turtles?” Tempest asked.

“You betcha.” Bebop confirmed.

“Well, how's that for a surprise?” Grubber asked, before offering the two some cake, “Cake?”

“Don't mind if I do.” Rocksteady said, as he took a slice.

“You two make yourselves comfy. I'm gonna make some hot cocoa.” Glitter said, as she went for the kitchen.

The two mutants sat down by the fire, as Rocksteady spoke, “We heard you two try to drain magic from princess friend and almost conquered Equestria.”

“Back when you worked for this Storm King.” Bebop added.

Tempest sighed, “Yes. Whatever they told you was true. But Twilight, her friends, and her allies helped me see how powerful friendship can be. And when you have friend anything can happen.”

“Princess Twi said you went on a whole quest to spread the word of your former boss' defeat.” Bebop added.

“Yes. Grubber and I traveled from all over Equestria, from Everfree, Chicoltgo, Appleloosa, Horseolulu, New Horseleans, and even the Crystal Empire. During our travels we also decided to help any pony in need just to prove we've changed.”

“Well, I've certainly changed, but I can't say the same for Grumpy Pants here.” Grubber motioned to Tempest who frowned.

“Watch it, Grubber!”

“Hey, it's not my fault you're still temperamental!”

“At least I'm not constantly stuffing myself and thinking about my stomach!”

“Hey, I can't help if I get hungry so easily!”

The two mutants watched the two argue, as Rocksteady spoke to Bebop, “And I thought former comrades Dog Boy and Fish Man could argue.”

Glitter came back and saw what was going on, “Not again,” she sighed, as she came between them, “Break it up already, you two! Why do you have to behave this way?”

“She started it!” Grubber accused.

“You're the one who started it!” Tempest argued back.

Bebop couldn't take it anymore and used glue bombs on their mouths shutting them up, “That's better, I can finally hear myself think again,” Bebop said in relief, “Now listen up, yo! This ain't any way for friends to behave. I mean you've known each other for a long time while serving under the Storm King, and you really wanna let some petty argument drive a wedge between you two?”

“Da. You should be lucky you have each other,” Rocksteady agreed, “Just as I lucky to have Bebop for friend and comrade. Princess say you two set out together to show Equestria you can be better. But this is far from being better.”

The two removed the glue from their mouths, “I honestly am starting to wish I went on my own again instead of letting this useless glutton tag along.” Tempest began.

“Well, I'm starting to wish I went off on my own too!” Grubber argued.

“Then it's settled, when the storm dies down, we go our separate ways!” Tempest shouted.

“Fine!” Grubber shouted back.

“Fine!” the two stormed away and went into two separate rooms.

The duo and Glitter looked at both sides the two took off individually in, before Glitter spoke up, “This is just so sad.”

“This Friendship mission is harder than we thought.” Rocksteady said.

“I know, Rock. What do we do now?” Bebop asked, as the two sighed.

Later on, as the storm died down outside, Bebop and Rocksteady were walking around trying to come up with a plan to help Tempest and Grubber settle their differences.

“Rock, we're in trouble,” Bebop began while pacing, “If we don't find a way for Tempest and Grubber to make peace our friendship mission is toast!” he cried.

“I know, but what can we do right now? We tried talking to them.” Rocksteady noted.

“maybe talk won't do it, so maybe we'd need a different approach,” Bebop said, “Question is what?” he suddenly looked down and saw a single bluebell flower popping out of the snow and looked as alive as flowers do in the spring, “Yo, Rock, check it out!”

“What is it, comrade?” Rocksteady came over.

“Look at this. How can flower live up here in the snow?”

Rocksteady looked at it and gasped, “Bebop, is no ordinary flower. It is Budding Bluebell.”

“A what?”

“Budding Bluebell. A magical flower that grows even in snowy weather. When sniffed it causes anyone to be in a happy mood,” Rocksteady explained, only to see Bebop giving him a blank stare, “What? I read book, Princess Pony gave us. Was long train ride.”

“Uh-huh,” Bebop replied, until a light bulb appeared above his head, “Yo, Rock, I got an idea. And this flower's gonna help us.”

“What you have in mind, comrade Bebop?” Bebop snickered, as he gathered Rocksteady close to explain his plan.

Later on, Tempest and Grubber each with a packed bag were about to take off on their own, until the mutant duo came back, “Hey, guys. Where ya goin'?” Bebop asked.

“Our separate ways.” Tempest answered while glaring at Grubber.

“Like we said we would.” Grubber added, shooting her the same look.

“Before you hits road, might we trouble you for one teensy favor?” Rocksteady requested.

“What is it?” Tempest asked sounding bored.

“When Bebop and I are feeling like we get on each others nerves, we find nothing better than to stop and smell the flowers just to feel refreshed.” Rocksteady explained.

“And I got just the flower here for you to smell.” Bebop held out the Budding Bluebell.

“How did you get a flower from all the way up here?” Grubber wondered.

“Not important. Just stop and smell it and you two will feel good as new.” Bebop assured them.

The two sighed, as they got close to the flower. When Glitter came out she saw what was going on. When she saw the flower she called, “No, don't smell that-”

She was too late, as Tempest and Grubber smelt the flower. The sensation entered their nostrils, and suddenly they started relaxing.

“Did it work?” Rocksteady asked.

“We'll find out.” Bebop answered.

Tempest and Grubber looked at each other scowling, “Tempest!”

“Grubber!”

The duo winced fearing they made it worse, until the two feuding creatures lunged at each other hugging and laughing, “Oh, come here you old softy!” Grubber laughed, while hugging Tempest.

“You're the soft one, Grubber!” Tempest laughed, while nuzzling against Grubber.

Glitter Drops raced over, and spoke to the mutant duo, “What did you two do?”

“We got them to stop fighting.” Rocksteady answered.

“You're welcome.” Bebop added.

“You used the Budding Bluebell, didn't you?”

“Da. We use it to make them happy and calm.” Rocksteady motioned to the two who were much happier with each other.

“That's not all it does.”

“What do you mean?” Bebop asked.

“The Budding Bluebell makes those who sniff it happy, but it also makes them goofy and deluded.” Glitter scolded them.

“But that wasn't in book, was it?” Rocksteady wondered, as he tried to flip through the pages of the book.

“Hey, those two are looking really happy.” Bebop noticed, as Tempest and Grubber while acting goofy were happy and dancing around while singing.

(You're My Best Buddy)

The three watched the two sing and dance like goofballs, while at the same time avoiding disasters like jumping over cliffs or falling snow mounds.

“Grubber, I'm sorry I called you a useless glutton.” Tempest began.

“Well, food is always on my mind. But you wanna know what I care about more than food? You, Tempest!” Grubber cheered.

“Aww!” Tempest said feeling touched, as they continued on with their singing, while Bebop, Rocksteady, and Glitter were trying to keep them from dancing off cliffs.

“Oh, this is so bad.” Glitter panicked.

“Hey, at least they're not fighting.” Bebop reminded her.

“But we can't just let them keep acting this way forever. They'll get hurt.”

“Comrade Glitter is right, Bebop. We should probably fix this.” Rocksteady agreed.

“So, what can we do to cure them?” Bebop asked glitter who answered.

“They have to sniff the flower again.”

“Then let's stop them.” Rocksteady said, as the two finished their song and dance number.

The two struck a pose, as the three approached, “Hey, guys. Up for another number?” Grubber asked.

“A Quintet sounds right to me.” Tempest added happily.

“Actually, it's time the two of you came to your senses.” Glitter began.

“What're you talking about, Glitter?” Tempest asked.

“Fizzy, as much as I like seeing you so happy. This isn't really you.”

“Yeah, you two are too happy.” Bebop added.

“So we needs you to sniff flower again and get your noggin's back, da.” Rocksteady said.

“But we like this side of us.” Grubber answered.

“And we ain't giving it up.” Tempest added stubbornly.

“You leave us no choice, yo,” Bebop said, before speaking to Rocksteady and Glitter, “Get 'em!”

The three tried to grab the two goofballs who dodged, and Grubber spoke, “Come on, Tempest, let's go have some fun!” the two hurried off.

“If they get too far we'll never catch up to them!” Glitter feared.

“We got this.” Bebop said, as he took after them on his energy streams.

“Pardon me.” Rocksteady picked Glitter up, as he carried her over the snow as he charged after the two.

Tempest and Grubber frolicked in the snow happy, carefree, and dumb, “Oh, this is the most fun I've had in a long time!” Tempest cheered.

“We never had this kind of fun when working for the Storm King.” Grubber added.

“We missed out on so much.” Tempest complained.

“Well, now we can make up for lost times.” Grubber added.

They looked back and saw the three chasing after them, “Oh, a race, huh?” Tempest smirked.

Grubber hopped onto Tempest, “Let's lose 'em. Yah!” Tempest took off, as the three tried to catch up.

Bebop tried firing glue bombs, but Tempest was running and avoiding all the shots Bebop took, “You have got to be kidding me, yo!” he said irritably.

Tempest kept running until they saw a cave up ahead, “Hey, let's go hide in that cave.”

“Yeah. They'll never find us in there.” Grubber agreed.

Glitter Drops saw the cave and screamed, “Guys, don't go in there!”

“What is in there?” Rocksteady asked her.

“That's the yeti's cave!”

“Oh, nyet!” Rocksteady gasped, “Comrade, stop them!”

Bebop looked down, and spoke, “Forgive me, guys.” he fired an energy mohawk down.

The attack hit the ground before the two making them stop before entering the cave, "Nice shot!” Grubber called, as the three stopped by them.

“This has gone on long enough, you two.” Glitter warned them.

“Just sniff flower, and we can go back and have cocoa.” Rocksteady said.

“But we like being this way.” Tempest assured him.

“That is not the real you talking.” Glitter warned her friend.

Bebop started sniffing the air around the cave, “Uh, guys. We ain't alone here.”

They stopped and heard growling, and coming out from the cave was the yeti, “Hi!” Grubbed waved stupidly at it.

“He ain't too happy to see us.” Bebop noticed.

“We're on his turf now.” Glitter noted.

The yeti roared at them and attacked Rocksteady who blasted it with his magic, “Take doofy friends to safety!” he ordered Glitter.

“And take this too.” Bebop handed her the flower.

So Glitter led Tempest and Grubber away, as Bebop and Rocksteady faced the yeti again, “You wanting to get rocked second time?!” Rocksteady snorted at yeti as he rammed him again, but the yeti rammed back.

Bebop hit the yeti with a snowball to grab its attention, “Come on, furry face!” the yeti growled and tried to attack Bebop.

The mutant pony kept sliding around and hooting, before going invisible to confuse the beast. The yeti sniffed the air before swatting its paw knocking the now visible Bebop into the snow, “I hate it when they see right through!”

Glitter watched in worry, as the mutants were fighting the yeti, while Tempest and Grubber were making snow ponies in the snow.

“How can you two goof off when those guys are fighting for their lives?” Glitter asked them in disbelief.

“And they're doing a fine job.” Tempest added.

Glitter frowned, “Fizzy, if you were a real friend you would do the right thing by sniffing this flower and help them out. That goes for you too, Grubber.”

Tempest and Grubber hearing Glitter's words couldn't help but feel guilty, and saw indeed the mutants were doing all they could to defend them from the yeti. Overcoming their goofiness, they took a whiff of the flower and suddenly they groaned.

“Oh, my head.” Tempest groaned.

“That felt weird.” Grubber rubbed his head.

“Are you two ok?” Glitter asked in concern.

“I’ve felt worse.” Grubber answered.

“Well, you're all going to need to be better to stop that.” Glitter motioned to the yeti.

Tempest and Grubber looked over seeing the mutants fight, before looking at each other with smirk. They quickly ran over to help them.

As Rocksteady was punching the yeti away from him, Grubber called, “Hey, big guy!” the yeti looked over and saw Grubber holding some cake.

“Want some cake?”

The yeti growled and went to attack the little hedgehog, only for Tempest to leap in and kick the side of its face making it roll across the snow.

“You two ok?” Bebop asked.

“Better than ever, thank you.” Tempest answered.

The yeti got up and growled at them,but before he could attack, Grubber ran to it's back leg and bit it. The yeti let out a painful cry and jumped around trying to shake Grubber off. The hedgehog hung on for his life, before he lost grip and was sent flying.

“Grubber!” Tempest cried, as she leaped off a snowbank and caught him on her back, “You alright?”

“I'm awesome!” he cheered.

“It's about to get even better.” Tempest answered, as she powered up her horn at the yeti. She released an electrical shock that pushed the yeti back into its cave knocking it out.

“Alright!” Glitter cheered.

“Wow to the wow!” Bebop cheered.

“Oh yeah!” Rocksteady pumped a fist.

Tempest landed on the ground and spoke, “Let's go back.” everyone agreed and headed back to Glitter's cottage.

When they returned, grubber spoke, “Tempest I'm sorry I'm such a disappointment. I get it. All I do is eat and when danger comes I hide like a coward. I'm so useless.”

“You weren't useless back there,” Tempest replied, “You took on that beast even with it being twice your size. I commend you for that. Plus I'm no better. I asked you to come along with me because I considered you a friend. But all I did was let my temper get better of me and I lashed out at you. I truly have much to learn about being a friend again.”

“But you know that flower did help bring out the best in us,” Grubber admitted, “I mean deep down we didn't really hate each other. We just couldn't show it because of our frustrations.”

“I know. Let's both try to be better friends for each other.” Tempest promised.

“Deal.” Grubber agreed, as the two hugged.

Suddenly Bebop and Rocksteady's cutie marks started glowing again, “Bebop, we did it!” Rocksteady cheered.

“We completed our mission!” Bebop cheered, as the duo danced around.

“We should celebrate with some cocoa and marshmallows.” Glitter suggested, “You know, for having the two help you guys make up? Even if they did trick you into sniffing a magical flower.” she winced knowing how bad that sounded.

“Yes,” Tempest agreed, as she glared at the mutants, “In fact, I think I'm going to thank them!”

Grubber smirked, “You know what, Tempest, I wholeheartedly agree,” he hopped onto her back, “Let's thank'em!”

Tempest started charging up her horn, as the mutants got nervous, “Uh oh!” Rocksteady gasped.

Bebop stammered, “Now-now-now, hold up, Tempest! Can't we talk about this?” he knew she was about to attack, “Just don't mess up the goggles. They're kinda my thing.” the two ran off screaming, as Tempest chased after them, blasting them in their behinds.

Author's Note

Had plenty of help with this chapter from Deviantartist Jeb, including song and artwork used.

Song You're My Best Buddy is from Tangled the series.

Shini's Nightmare

On board the Technodrome, the Dark Turtles and the Purple Nightmares were sparring, as Shredder paced around grumbling, "We've been here for weeks and we still don't have an alternate power source to power the portal!"

Chrysalis approached, "And it's all because of Princess Twilight, her friends, and the ninjas."

"Hey, do we really need the portal anyway?" Dark Raph asked.

"Yeah. We can take them on just fine." Dark Mikey agreed.

"Given your previous failures it's hard for us to believe that." Shredder noted, making Night Terror and his gang chuckle.

Chrysalis flew into the Purple Nightmares faces, "You find this amusing, Night Terror? Don't forget, you and your gang haven't been so successful yourselves."

The Dark Turtles laughed at the Purple Nightmares, only for Chrysalis to turn to them frowning which shut them up.

The doors opened, and Krang walked in, "I have exciting news, everyone!" he cackled.

"Speak, Krang." Shredder said.

"I have finally found us a fuel source to use for the portal, and it's right in the Crystal Empire."

"The Crystal Empire?" Night Terror asked.

"That was where we had our trial run." Dark Leo remembered.

"Precisely. You fought the turtles and their allies down in the Crystal Catacombs. And now you will be going back there." the alien brain explained.

"And what are we looking for?" A purple nightmare asked.

"Sombra Crystals." Krang answered.

"We used those to trap the ninjas in." Dark Donnie recalled.

"Correct. And now you must go back to the catacombs and retrieve a potent amount for us." the warlord informed.

"Both teams will be on this mission." Shredder instructed the Dark Turtles and Purple Nightmares.

"So all of you work together, otherwise the punishment will be severe." Chrysalis warned them.

"As you wish." they bowed their heads.

"Then take the module and get going! Shredder ordered, as the two teams took their leave.

Meanwhile at Twilight's castle, Twilight, her friends, and the ninjas were in the throne room looking at the map. Hovering above the Crystal Empire were the cutie marks of Sunset Shimmer, Shinigami, and Fugitoid.

"Wow. The map's calling us?" Sunset Shimmer asked in disbelief.

"Well, you had to know it was coming," Pinkie noted, "I mean the others had their shot at a friendship mission."

"When you put it that way it sounds logical." Shini admitted.

"How exciting to be called by the map." Fugitoid said all giddy.

"Though what could be going on in the Crystal Empire that needs our attention?" Sunset Shimmer wondered.

"We're not sure, but I'm sure you'll figure it out when you get there." Twilight answered.

"In that case I suggest we leave at once." Fugitoid recommended.

"Agreed." Sunset Shimmer nodded, as the three headed for the train station.

Later on once the trio reached the Crystal Empire, Shini spoke up, "So where should we start first?"

"Our best bet is the castle." Fugitoid suggested.

"Yeah. We'll work around from there." Sunset agreed, as they entered the empire, before seeing a familiar Pillar galloping over to them.

"Oh, thank goodness you're here." Mistmane said in relief.

"Mistmane, what's wrong?" Shini asked.

"There's trouble in the empire. Or rather under the empire." she explained.

"What do you mean?" Sunset asked.

Mistmane explained, "I spotted the ones you call the Dark Turtles and the Purple Nightmares heading into the Crystal Catacombs."

"Goodness, why would they be going down there?" Fugitoid wondered.

"We're not sure, but we have to find out." Mistmane said.

"Then let's get going." Sunset Shimmer said, as the three followed the pillar to the entrance of the catacombs.

Meanwhile below the Crystal Empire, the two villainous teams were mining for Sombra crystals, "Remember we need to bring back a large potent supply." Night Terror instructed the group.

"Yeah-yeah, we know." Dark Raph grumbled, as he was filling a sack full of the crystals.

"You think after we succeed our bosses might consider giving us a bonus?" one of the Purple Nightmares asked.

"With all we've been putting up with? We better." another member answered.

"Think we got enough bags yet?" Dark Mikey asked around.

"Looks like enough." Dark Leo counted.

"Yes. Plenty. Let's get back to the module." Night Terror was about to walk away only for a kunai to nail the wall close to him.

The villains looked over to see the four ponies standing in the tunnel's entrance, "You're not going anywhere." Sunset Shimmer warned them.

"Oh, crud." Night Terror groaned.

"Alright, where's Leonardo and the others?" Dark Leo inquired.

"I'm afraid they aren't here right now." Fugitoid answered.

"You mean it's just you four?" Dark Donnie asked.

"Um, yes." Shini answered.

"Then this should be easy." Night Terror said, as they armed themselves.

"I think you'll find we're more than a match for all of you." Mistmane warned them.

"Take them!" Dark Leo ordered, as the groups went on the attack.

Shini and Sunset used their ninjitsu moves to disarm some of the Purple Nightmares, until the Dark Turtles were going to pull a sneak attack, "Girls, heads up!" Fugitoid called, as he shifted into anthro mode and released his blasters and started shooting at the evil clones.

"Stupid scrap heap!" Dark Donnie cursed, as the clones tried to deflect his shots.

Mistmane was blasting at the two groups with her own magic, until the enemies came together and started fighting back. Soon they were at a stalemate, as Sunset called to them, "What're you doing with all those Sombra crystals?"

"They're going to help us conquer this dimension." Dark Donnie answered.

"Shredder and Krang must be planning to use them as a fuel source to power their portal." Fugitoid realized.

"Yeah. Them and Chrysalis, of course." Dark Mikey added, surprising his brothers.

"Wait. Chrysalis? She's involved in this?" Sunset Shimmer asked.

"Always has been," Dark Mikey continued to spill the beans, "She was the one who cloned us the same way she cloned Princess Twilight and her friends during their camping trip."

Dark Raph smacked Dark Mikey to the ground, "Shut it, big mouth!"

"So Chrysalis is in league with Krang and Shredder." Shini gasped.

"Correct," Night Terror confirmed, "Of course, you won't be able to stop them from opening a portal to Dimension X."

"Try us." Fugitoid challenged them,as they prepared themselves for another fight.

"Actually, we're on a schedule so we have no time to deal with you." Dark Leo answered.

"So how about you enjoy a little nightmare or two?" Night Terror tossed some nightmare crystals at the four.

Mistmane was able to repel one of the crystals about to collide with her, but Fugitoid, Sunset, and Shini ended up getting hit in the head with a crystal each causing their eyes to glow green before collapsing.

"No!" Mistmane cried.

"Adios, losers!" Dark Mikey cackled, as the villains ran down a tunnel carrying their bags of crystals.

Mistmane looked down at the three in concern, "This is bad. I have to wake them up." Mistmane used her magic on Sunset and Fugitoid causing them to regain consciousness.

"Oh, dear." Fugitoid gasped.

"That was horrible." Sunset gasped.

"What happened?" Mistmane asked.

"I was at Canterlot high with all the students and my friends all shunning me and fearing me the same was they did when Wallflower used the memory stone to erase their good memories of me," Sunset began while feeling sad, "I never want to feel that again."

"I was reliving the horrible memories of when I sold Subprime the black hole generator, and watched the Triceratons planet and earth get destroyed with the everyone blaming me." Fugitoid added sounding guilty.

"The Sombra crystals can cause nightmare hallucinations," Mistmane explained, "Now we must wake Shinigami and catch up with our enemies." Mistmane tried to use her magic to bring Shini back, but it didn't work.

"Nothing happened." Fugitoid noted.

"Why didn't it work?" Sunset asked the old pony.

"I'm afraid the nightmare in her is stronger than it was in yours. My magic can't bring her out." Mistmane explained in worry.

"So we can't do anything?" Fugitoid asked.

"You two go after them. I'll stay with Shini." Mistmane instructed.

And so Sunset and Fugitoid followed the tunnel to catch up with the Dark Turtles and the Purple Nightmares. Mistmane looked down at Shini in concern wondering what she was dealing with.

Inside the witch girls mind. Shini as her human form was wandering the streets of Japan before looking over and saw herself as a child, and her adopted father, "What?" she asked herself as she followed them, before realizing what was happening, "Oh, no. Not this!"

She watched as the Yakuza surrounded them, as her father told her to hide leaving him to deal with the mob, but sacrificed himself, "Daddy!" Young Shini cried.

"No!" Shinigami cried, as the memory faded, leaving her in the darkness and on her knees crying, "Father."

"Painful, isn't it?" came a voice that sounded like Shini's.

Shini looked up and saw a dark spectral version of herself standing before her, "Losing your parent. Having no one around to help you. But then again you never did have anyone before then." the specter explained, as Shini recalled her time at the orphanage and how the kids treated her.

Watching the painful memory made Shini even sadder, "Please, no!" she pleaded for it to stop.

"No one was there for you then, and no one is here for you now."

"That's not true!" Shini cried, "My friends are with me."

"Really? Where are they?" the specter asked, as they looked around, "No one is here but us. They left and abandoned you, Shinigami. They never cared about you."

Shini looked around seeing all her friends standing before her, but had looks of disappointment on their faces before fading away, "No! Please! Don't leave me!" she pleaded with her friends.

"The pain can go away, you just need to give into the darkness in your heart. Be the person you were always meant to be." the specter offered her hand to Shini who looked at the hand in concern.

Meanwhile, Fugitoid and Sunset were following the trail of hoof prints, before spotting them up ahead, "There they are." Fugitoid spotted them.

"We can't let them get away!" Sunset called, as she teleported the two before the groups.

"No way!" Dark Leo gasped.

"How did you get free from your nightmares?" Night Terror asked in confusion.

"We had help from a friend." Fugitoid answered.

"You better hope you'll still have help when we're through with you." a Purple Nightmare said, as the groups fought the two.

Back in Shini's mind, the girl continued to look at the specter's hand, "Go on. And I'll make sure you're never weak and alone again." it tempted her.

Shini still feeling unsure, but too drawn by the specter's voice reached out, but before she could clasp with the specter's hand, another hand reached out and grabbed her wrist surprising the two.

"Hold up there, kiddo." came a familiar voice. Shini looked and saw it was her late father standing by her side.

"Father?" Shini gasped at the sight of him.

The specter spoke to him, "We don't need you anymore, old man."

Shini's dad answered her, "Tough. You stirred up my memory. Now you're stuck with me." he turned and showed Shini more happy memories.

Shini watched as her past self and her dad were training in ninjitsu, "Remember all I taught you, Shinigami." her father old the younger Shini.

"Yes, daddy." the child answered, as she blocked some of her fathers moves, before sliding under his legs and kicked his back making him fall forward.

"Good." he said.

"I remember this." Shinigami said in surprise.

"Yes. I trained you in the art of ninjitsu so that you could defend yourself." her father's spirit explained.

The specter appeared, "Yeah, but a lot of good that did. The Yakuza took his life, left us alone with nothing."

"Her, not you," Shini's father told the specter, "Shini, I understand you still carry the burden of growing up without me and the problems you had at the orphanage, but those days are behind you. Look at all you accomplished because of my teachings."

Shini saw more memories flash before her eyes, from joining Karai's Foot Clan, becoming an allie to the Turtles, and their friends, helping the Rainbooms defend Camp Everfree and New York, saving Equestria from Dark Codex and the Storm King, and having fun with Mikey, "You have friends and a new family, and they will never abandon you so long as you believe in them. Just like I always do."

Shini watched the memories as her hope was restored, "You're right. My friends would never give up on me. Just as I never do on them."

"You're making a big mistake." the specter warned her.

Shini turned to her specter looking angry, "The only mistake I've made was listening to you!" she punched the specter making it disperse.

"That's my girl." her father crossed his arms proudly.

"Thank you so much, father." Shini hugged the old man.

"My pleasure. But now it's time for you to go."

"What? No, I won't lose you again."

"You can never lose me, child. And besides I'm much closer than you think." he said, before dispersing into light, and suddenly Shinigami woke up with a gasp.

"Are you ok, Shini?" Mistmane asked in concern.

"I'm ok. Where are Sunset and the professor?"

"I sent them ahead to stop the Dark Turtles and Purple Nightmares."

"They'll need help. We have to hurry." Shini ordered, as the two hurried to catch up to them.

Back with Sunset and Fugitoid they were holding their own against their enemies, but were starting to get overwhelmed by their strength and numbers.

"Man, we could really use some help right now." Sunset groaned, as she was using a kunai to block a knife being wielded by a Purple Nightmare.

Suddenly the Purple Nightmare was nailed with a familiar gold ball, and the two looked over seeing Shini and Mistmane, "What took you so long?" Fugitoid asked, as he dodged Dark Raph from hitting him.

"I needed to overcome my nightmares." Shini answered, as she and Mistmane joined the fight taking some of the slack off their friends.

"Hey, dudes, I found the module!" Dark Mikey called down another tunnel.

"Hurry!" Dark Leo ordered, as the groups made a run for it.

"Don't let them get away!" Sunset called, as the four chased after them.

As the groups were reaching the module, Sunset had one last trick to pull and used her magic to send four kunai in their directions and cut the bags of four sacks causing the Sombra crystals to spill out.

"No, the crystals!" a Purple Nightmare cried, as they tried to go back for them.

"Leave them, or we'll be captured." Night Terror ordered, as they piled into the module that took off underground that filled up with lava.

"They escaped." Mistmane sighed.

"Yes, but they didn't get all the crystals they planned to get." Fugitoid noted.

"At least it's one victory." Sunset added.

"Actually, I've had my victory already." Shini smiled.

"Huh?" Sunset and Fugitoid asked.

"I'll tell you when we get up top." she explained.

Back at the Technodrome, the groups presented themselves before the villains, as Chrysalis shouted at Dark Mikey, "What were you thinking blabbing about me to them?"

"What, they were going to find out anyway weren't they?" Mikey's dark clone asked, only for Chrysalis to grit her teeth at him.

"And what's worse, you lost a good helping of Sombra crystals." Shredder scolded them.

"Well, we did salvage two sacks." Night Terror showed them.

Shredder sighed, until Krang spoke up, "Actually, this may be all we need to fully power the portal. So their mishap wasn't a total loss. You all did well."

"Thank you, boss." Night Terror bowed his head.

Krang snickered, "Soon those miserable turtles and ponies will cower before us all!" he laughed hysterically.

Later on, Shini was telling the others about what she had to go through in her mind, "I can't believe you faced your problems head on." Fugitoid gasped.

"Well, I had help." Shini admitted, while recalling her father.

"We're proud of you, Shini," Sunset said, "I'm sure your dad would be proud too."

"Trust me. I already know." Shini assured, as their cutie marks started glowing.

"I guess it's our time to go." Fugitoid said.

"Have a safe journey back to Ponyville, you all." Mistmane bid them a farewell.

As the three walked for the train station, Shini thought to herself, 'Father, thank you so much.'

In the human world on the continent of Japan, a figure was standing before a headstone in a cemetery. The figure was decked out in a cloak and bamboo hat looking down at the headstone reading 'Ancient One'. The figure lifted his had up a bit to reveal it was Shini's father.

"Shinigami, one day you will understand why I had to disappear." and with that he left the cemetery.

Back in Equestria as it was getting late, Twilight and the others were in the castle lounge room listening to what Sunset, Shini, and Fugitoid learned.

"You mean to tell us, Chrysalis cloned the six of us that day during our camping trip?" Applejack asked in disbelief.

"Straight from Dark Mikey's mouth." Shini confirmed.

"Well, now everything about that day makes sense," Twilight realized, "She was trying to tear us apart."

"Sounds like there's more to it," Starlight noted, "I mean, she cloned you girls, but not me."

Twilight realized, "I got it. She wanted our clones to learn to whereabouts of the Tree of Harmony so she could use them herself."

"But the elements are still there." Rarity recalled.

"So she must've failed somehow." Donnie said.

"Well, now we know where our dark halves really came from." Raph said.

"And now it's more important than ever we stop Krang, Shredder, Chrysalis, our dark selves, and the Purple Nightmares." Leo declared.

Suddenly a portal appeared out of nowhere, "What's going on?" Fluttershy asked in concern.

"Where's that portal coming from?" April wondered.

Stepping out from the portal were four figures, that the ninjas recognized. It was the turtles from their other dimension who had also taken the form of ponies. Unlike the first time they came to Equestria, they had become mutant ponies.

"Leonardo?" Leo asked in confusion.

"Guys?" Sunset, Twilight, and Spike asked.

Leonardo spoke to them seriously, "We have to talk."

The Other Turtles

The ninjas, the mane seven, and Spike looked at the four alternate ninjas turtles. Michelangelo looked at himself and his brothers, “Dudes, we're standing on two legs this time.”

“Fascinating,” Donatello said, “I guess my portal projector must've taken our mutant DNA into account.”

“What're you guys doing here?” Twilight asked.

Leonardo answered, “We came here to warn you that certain someone-”

“Or two certain someones found a way into this dimension!” Donatello cut him off.

“And one of them begins with a "Krang" and end with a "Shredder"!” Raphael added.

“And they're up to some totally bogus stuff, dudes!” Michelangelo finished.

The turtles and their allies looked flatly at each other, until Donnie spoke up, “Yeah... you're a little late to warn us on that.”

“We already know they're here.” Raph added.

“Really?” Leonardo asked in surprise.

“Well, talk about bad timing.” Raphael grumbled.

“Beggin' your pardon, y'all?” Applejack spoke up, “But could somepony tell us why there are two sets of turtles here?”

Michelangelo noticing the girls looked happy, “Hey, Rainbooms! Good to see you again!”

“Why does everypony keep calling us the Rainbooms?” Rainbow Dash asked sounding annoyed.

“Cause that's who you are?” Raphael replied like it was obvious.

“And why are you girls looking at us like you don't know us?” Michelangelo asked.

“Because we don't.” Spike replied.

“Yeah, this is the first time we've ever seen you before.” Pinkie put in.

Michelangelo turned to the other ninjas, “Like dudes, what's up with the Rainbooms?”

“Did they get amnesia?” Leonardo asked.

Twilight spoke up, “No, Leonardo. Like I had to explain to Krang, these girls aren't the Rainbooms, they are their pony counterparts.”

“Pony counterparts, huh?” Donatello asked, “Interesting.”

“So um, who're these guys?” Fluttershy asked.

Sunset spoke up, “Girls, these are the Turtles counterparts from another dimension.”

“It's nice to meet you all. I'm Leonardo, I lead.”

“I'm Donatello, I do machines.”

“I'm Raphael, Cool but rude.”

“And I'm Michelangelo, I'm a party dude!”

Pinkie gasped, “A party dude! That's amazing!”

Rarity noticed the other turtles belt buckles, “You wear your initials on your belt buckles. Why is that?”

“So we know whose is whose.” Donatello answered.

Suddenly the doors opened up, as the Young Six entered, “Hey, Headmare Twilight, I was wondering if we could...” the students saw the other turtles and stared oddly at them.

“Uh, did I hit my head during training?' Gallus asked in confusion.

“Or are we seeing double turtles?” Smolder asked.

The ninjas could help but laugh at the dejavu, until Twilight explained, “You're not imagining things, these are the Turtles from another world.”

“Another world?” Yona asked.

Ocellus gasped, “Of course! I read about these guys too! They're the Turtles counterparts!”

Donatello spoke to his brothers, “Heh, she knows."

“But they're not very combatant ninjas.” Ocellus put in.

Raphael frowned, “Hey, bug girl, we resemble that remark!”

“Who're these kids?” Leonardo asked.

“These are some the students we're been training in the art of ninjitsu.” Leo explained.

“This is Sandbar, Gallus, Smolder, Yona, Silverstream, and Ocellus.” April introduced them.

“You're training kids to be ninjas?” Raphael asked in disbelief.

“Yeah. And they did better in their training on the first day than when we trained you knuckleheads.” Raph said to spite them, and the other turtles frowned with steam coming out of their ears.

“What're they doing here?” Sandbar asked.

“They just now apparently realized their Shredder and Krang have come to Equestria.” Karai answered.

“You guys must be really slow.” Gallus told the other turtles who were starting to get annoyed by the mocks.

“But I guess it's better now than later.” Twilight admitted.

“Why's that?” Michelangelo asked.

“I'm afraid Shredder and Krang have all the necessary components they need to open their portal to Dimension X.” Fugitoid explained in sorrow.

“What?!” the alternate turtles gasped.

Raphael groaned, “Oh, great. Which means we have to clean up the mess you posers left!” the ninjas frowned, until Fluttershy flew up to him.

“That is not a very nice thing to say to my friends.”

As Raphael saw Fluttershy's eyes gaze sternly at him, he backed away before hiding behind a couch, “Please make her stop with the staring!” Rocksteady and Bebop laughed to themselves.

“If they have all they need to open a portal to Dimension X, they'll need to bring the Technodrome to the surface.” Donatello reminded them.

“Wonder why they haven't already started?” Mikey wondered.

“Probably because of how late it is.” Pinkie guessed, “I mean even villains need their sleep, you know.”

Meanwhile at the Technodrome, Night Terror was speaking to his superiors, “Master Shredder and Master Krang, we have all we need to put the plan into motion. Why are we not initiating it now?”

“Because, you fool, it's late. And I'm tired!” Shredder answered.

“You're tired?” Dark Leo asked in outrage.

“What've you got to be tired about?” Dark Donnie asked.

“You didn't do any work today.” Dark Raph reminded him.

“Yeah.” Dark Mikey agreed.

Suddenly the Technodrome monitor was beeping, “Quiet, all of you!” Krang shushed them, “The scanner is picking up a trace of inter-dimensional energy.” he worked the monitor before pulling up on screen the ninjas, the ponies, and the alternate turtles, “Oh, no. It can't be!” Krang gasped.

“Not those blasted turtles!” Shredder complained.

“What're you talking about?" Night Terror asked in confusion.

“Them.” Krang motioned to the other turtles on the monitor.

“Another Leonardo?” Dark Leo asked in shock.

“Just what I need another Raphael.” Dark Raph growled.

“Are those the turtles from your own dimension?” Chrysalis inquired.

“Precisely. And they're just as bothersome as the ones you've faced.” Shredder warned her.

“No matter, with our forces we should be more than a match. Especially when my rock soldiers from Dimension X arrive.” Krang explained.

Dark Donnie spoke up, “Fighting our doubles is going to be near impossible, since they got those medallions! When we fought them at the gala, we didn't stand a chance!”

Chrysalis smirked, and spoke to the four dark ninjas, “Which is precisely why I have a little surprise for you four. I used some of the leftover Sombra Crystals to make something that will give you Dark Turtles the winning edge!”

“What is it?” Dark Raph asked.

Chrysalis levitated four medallions with black crystal shards in them, “Ooh! Pretty!” Dark Mikey marveled.

“Are those?” Dark Donnie asked.

Chrysalis levitated the medallions around their necks, “Yes. I have created exact copies of the Turtles' medallions. Each with the same and greater power of the original! A little something I've been working on since I first created you all.”

“Are you sure they work?” Dark Leo asked curiously.

“Perhaps you can test them out on something or rather two someones...” Chrysalis smirked, while motioning to Shredder and Krang.

The Dark Turtles grinned and tapped into their new powers, with green markings covering their bodies. Shredder noticing this spoke, “Why are you looking at us like... Uh, oh!”

“Don't you dare!” Krang warned them.

The Dark Turtles attacked them with their powers and fried them both. The two bumbling villains laid on the floor looking beaten.

Dark Leo spoke evilly, “Let's see those Turtles try and beat us now!”

“Yes, but as Shredder said it is late and we must still prepare for everything tomorrow.” Chrysalis said.

Dark Mikey yawned, “Yeah, I'm feeling sleepy anyway.”

So the Dark Turtles and Night Terror took their leave, while Shredder and Krang picked themselves up and left as well. Chrysalis walked away and through the Technodrome halls thinking about all that's happened.

“Working with those two lame brains has been nothing but a pain, but it's all going to pay off. And I will have a new army to exact revenge on all those little ponies.” she laughed.

Invading Equestria

When the sun came up over Ponyville, everypony was ready to start the day. Twilight, her friends, and the ninjas were all meeting in the throne room.

“So you gave the students the day off?” Leo asked the Princess.

“Yes. We all know Shredder, Krang, and Chrysalis will be putting their plan together, and I wanna make sure the students are all safe. As well as anypony else.” Twilight explained.

“When that Technodrome surfaces, we'll be ready.” Donatello said.

“Especially since we know what we're up against.” Donnie added.

“We totally got this, yo.” Bebop said.

“Da. We can do anything when we're together.” Rocksteady put in.

“So what's the plan?” Applejack asked.

“We should all patrol around Ponyville in case there's any disturbances to keep us from going after the Technodrome.” Leo instructed.

“Agreed,” Twilight confirmed, “Everypony split up and cover every inch of the town.” And so the group broke and headed off.

Meanwhile down below in the Technodrome, Shredder, Krang, and Chrysalis stood before the Dark Turtles, Night Terror, and the Purple Nightmares.

The evil ninja spoke up, “Attention, every pony. Over the last couple of weeks, we've had multiple setbacks due to your failures to get the job done.” the henchmen frowned while feeling the urge to attack, until Krang continued.

“However, all of it is about to pay off. For once we head for the surface and open the portal to Dimension X. We will conquer this dimension together!”

“And exact revenge on all those who stood in our way.” Chrysalis finished.

“And though we've been hard on the lot of you for your failures, we honestly could not have gotten this far without your help. So once we've conquered Equestria, you will all have a place at our side.”

“Ooh, I like the sound of that.” Dark Mikey said with excitement.

“And I will put together an ever bigger gang than ever before.” Night Terror added.

Krang turned to one of the Purple Nightmares, “Put the Sombra crystals into the machine.”

“As you wish, Master Krang.” the Purple Nightmare answered, as they dropped the crystals into a compartment on the control board.

“To the surface!” Shredder declared, as the Technodrome's drill extended and started drilling a tunnel upward.

Dark Leo spoke to his brothers, “Soon, we will crush those goody turtles and prove we are the superior ones.”

“And with these medallions, we're sure to take them down.” Dark Donnie added.

“I'm just itching to try them out on those losers.” Dark Raph finished.

Back in Ponyville, the ponies and ninjas had scoped out the whole town to see everything was normal. At least as normal Ponyville can be.

“Well, nothing out of the ordinary here.” Raph said, as Pinkie popped out of a nearby barrel.

“I know.” she agreed.

“You think maybe they're still buying their time?” April wondered.

“I wouldn't be so sure.” Fugitoid feared.

“What do you mean, Professor?” Fluttershy asked.

“I'm sensing vibrations from underneath us.” Fugitoid said, as his hooves were picking up movement.

“The Technodrome is coming!” Leonardo gasped.

“And right under Ponyville?!” Rarity gasped in shock.

“We need to evacuate, and hurry!” Keno ordered.

Twilight nodded and used the Royal Canterlot voice, “Attention everypony! You are to evacuate the town and go to shelter. This is not a drill! I repeat, this is not a drill!”

Taking the Princess' words to heart, every pony in Ponyville started making a run for it to safety. When the ground started shaking some more they saw the ground open up and rising out from it was the Technodrome.

“There it is!” Mikey gasped.

“So that's the Technodrome?” Starlight asked.

“So round.” Pinkie marveled.

They saw the door of the base open up and a ramp extended from it. Coming right down was Shredder, Krang, Chrysalis, and their henchmen.

“Good morning, everypony.” Krang laughed.

“Nice day, isn't it?” Shredder asked.

“A lovely day for an invasion.” Chrysalis snickered.

“Shredder and Krang.” Leonardo squinted at the two.

“Chrysalis.” Twilight frowned at the villainess.

“If you guys have any common sense you'll take your Technodrome and leave.” Leo warned them.

“Otherwise we're gonna have to make you.” Rainbow added.

“We'd like to see you try,” Krang laughed, before speaking into a comlink, “Start the portal!”

In the Technodrome a Foot Bot pulled a switch and the giant eyeball on the base looked up and started projecting a portal in the sky.

“Oh, dear. Here they come!” Fugitoid feared.

“Here who come?” Rarity wondered.

Suddenly dropping down from the portal were the small rock monsters followed by Traag and Granitor.

“Them.” Karai answered.

“I think we might have us a problem here.” Applejack said, as the rock creatures readied themselves.

“We'll handle them all together.” Leo assured her.

“Attack!” Shredder announced, as the rock creatures went into battle along with the two rock titans.

“Get'm!” Leo ordered, and they went into battle.

The ninjas fought the smaller rock creatures with their ninja skills, while the ponies used their own strengths against them. Rocksteady charged at Traag attempting to make him fall over, but the giant rock man swapped the rhino away making him roll across the ground.

“Hang on, Rock!” Bebop jumped in and used an energy mohawk on Traag disorienting him, only for the former thief to get swatted aside by Granitor.

Night Terror fought Casey and Keno with his brute strength, while the other Purple Nightmares engaged as well, “Today is where I make you pay for getting half my gang sent to the clink.”

“When this is over we'll be sending the rest of you there.” Keno promised.

“And it'll be a life sentence.” Casey added, as the two vigilante's fought the mutated gang.

The eight turtles ponies made their way through the rock creatures before finding themselves face to face with the dark ones.

“Whoa! Who're these guys?” Michelangelo asked.

“The Dark Turtles.” Mikey answered.

“Wow. These guys sure swam at the shallow end of the gene pool.” Raphael joked.

“I'm gonna rip your mouth right off!” Dark Raph growled.

“You guys don't stand a chance against all of us.” Raph warned him.

“Oh, don't we?” Dark Donnie asked, as the medallions of the Dark Turtles glowed and started levitating above them with black markings covering their bodies before powering up into dark armored forms.

“Uh, they couldn't do that before, right?” Mikey asked.

“How is this happening?” Leo asked in shock.

“Just a little contingency Chrysalis came up with!” Dark Donnie answered.

“So whatever you can do, so can we.” Dark Leo declared, as they attacked the good turtles.

“Come on, guys!” Leo ordered, as they tapped into their own medallions and powered up.

Each of the turtles fought their dark self with their elemental powers, while the dark turtles used the same elemental powers only theirs were darker.

“How long have you been working for Chrysalis?!” Leo demanded.

“Details, details! I'd pay more attention on keeping your head on!” Dark Leo answered, as the two clashed in a fight of water and wind power.

Karai, Shini, and Fugitoid in anthro mode were attacked and shooting at several rock creatures that kept trying to attack them.

“You'd think after fighting them in the city we'd be able to handle it.” Shini said.

“Well, this time we're in another land, and fighting in different forms.” Fugitoid reminded her.

“No matter what form we're in. We're still us.” Karai said, as they kept on fighting, until Traag and Granitor closed in on the three.

Before they could attack, a shockwave of magic hit Traag making him bump into Granitor. The heroes looked over and saw Blade Swipe.

“We heard you could use some assistance.” Blade told the guys.

“Blade!” the ponies cheered.

“Who's 'we'?” Raphael asked.

Suddenly joining at Blade's side were the Pillars along with the Kiican Generals, “It's the Pillars!” Sunset gasped.

“And the Generals!” Donnie cheered.

“Don't forget about us.” came a voice, as Celestia and Luna flew down.

“Princesses!” the heroes cheered.

Celestia called out to the villains, “As the rulers of Equestria, my sister and I order you to cease this madness!”

“We've come too far to turn back now!” Chrysalis called back.

“Alright, everypony. For Equestria!” Starswirl ordered his comrades.

“Are you ready, my siblings?” Yaotl asked his siblings.

“Always.” Aguila agreed.

“Let's go!" Blade drew his sword, and the cavalry joined in the battle.

Each of the legendary ponies were overpowering the rock creatures taking the slack off some of the ponies and the ninjas.

“Dudes, the Pillars and the Kiican generals fighting together?” Mikey asked his bros, “My mind is blown!”

“Not yet it's not!” Dark Mikey called, as the two engaged in battle.

Luna flew around blasting at multiple rock creatures, until Night Terror and his gang approached her, “So our mighty empress blesses us with her presence.”

“You have the wrong pony.” Luna replied.

“Do we?” one of the Nightmares asked.

“You may be Princess Luna now, but you will always be Nightmare Moon to us.” Night Terror said.

“Your children of the night.” another Nightmare finished.

“Never!” Luna attacked them, only for the Nightmares to whip out Dimension X blasters and started shooting at her.

Luna cast a shield spell to deflect their shots, before firing back at them, destroying their blasters in the process.

As the alternate turtles made their way to Shredder, Leonardo spoke while aiming his sword at him, “Give it up, Shredder. It's all over.”

“On the contrary, you cretins. It's far from over.” Suddenly a shadow cast over everyone to reveal Krang had activated his suits molecular expander and was bigger than even the two stone generals.

“It's only beginning!” Krang laughed.

“That is one ugly Trojan Horse.” Raphael said.

Krang started stomping around and kicking the ninjas and ponies around, as more and more rock creatures kept falling through the portal, while an army of Foot Soldiers armed with blasters came down the Technodrome ramp to aid their masters.

Watching from the School of Friendship was the Young Six who could see the Technodrome and Giant Krang in the distance, “Oh, man. Our teachers and sensei's are out there risking their lives.” Silverstream said in worry.

“I know. While we're here doing nothing.” Smolder grumbled.

“Yona can't stand to just watch.” Yona said.

“So why don't we do something?” Gallus asked.

“What do you mean/' Ocellus asked.

“Gallus is right,” Sandbar agreed, “Sure we're still training, but we've come a long way since then. Our spirit quests have proven that.”

“What he said.” Gallus agreed.

“So let's go and help them!” Smolder declared.

“Yeah!” the students agreed.

“Hold it,” came a voice, as they saw Metalhead who was left behind to protect the students should anything happen, “No one is going anywhere...”

“But Metalhead, they need us.” Sandbar pleaded.

“They did so much for us, so now we wanna help them.” Ocellus said.

“We're going whether you like it or not.” Smolder added.

“We'll even fight you to help them.” Gallus put in.

“You didn't let me finish,” Metalhead replied, “No one is going anywhere without me.”

“Huh?” they asked.

“It is my job to look after the six of you, and if you were to go there without me then I cannot do my job of keeping an eye on you. So let's got together.” he gave a thumbs up.

The students smiled, “Yeah!” Sandbar cheered, as they rushed out of the room and through the school halls.

As they charged down the hall, they ran right past Cozy Glow who called, “Where are you all going?”

“To save Equestria!” they called back, much to Cozy's confusion.

Back at the fight, the good guys were on the ropes with all that was going on, “We got to stop these creatures.” Serpiente said, as she dodged some rock creatures.

“But how?” Gato asked.

“We have to take out that eye!” Donatello motioned to the Eyeball projecting the portal.

“We're on it!” Luna answered, as she and her sister flew for it, but Krang kept swatting them away like flies.

“You're not doing anything to my portal!” Krang called.

The turtles were panting, while the Dark Turtles still looked ready for some more, “Bros, if we don't find a way to turn the tides, we may be over.”

“I hate to say it, but Mikey's right.' Raph agreed.

“Allow us to turn the tides!” came a voice as Sandbar and Metalhead led the charge.

“What the?” Shredder asked, as the students engaged the rock creatures allowing the heroes to get themselves together and resume fighting.

“What're you all doing here?” Twilight asked in shock.

“We couldn't sit back and watch you all risk your lives.” Ocellus said.

“Equestria is home to all of us. And we wanna help protect it.” Smolder added.

“So let's work together!” Yona cheered.

“Because that's what being a team is all about.” Gallus put in.

“Affirmative.” Metalhead confirmed.

The group smiled seeing how much their students have learned and resumed fighting. Yona ran with Rocksteady, “Let's take out Krang legs.

“Roger that.” Rocksteady agreed, as they ram against two of Krang's robot pony legs making him lose his balance and bump into the Technodrome knocking the eyeball off.

“No the portal!” Chrysalis called, as the portal started phasing out, and started sucking the smaller rock creatures back.

“Alright!” Blade cheered.

“Now for these two.” Starswirl looked to Traag and Granitor. He along with Twilight, Sunset, and Starlight combined their magics and blasted the two soldiers to pieces that were sucked back into the portal.

“No! This can't be happening!” Shredder cried, as Applejack bucked him to the ground.

Upon getting up Shredder got a party cannon full of pies courtesy of Pinkie Pie, followed by a flying tackle of Rainbow Dash, and suddenly wrapped in fabric by Rarity who finished it with a red ribbon.

“Perfect.” Rarity smiled.

With the Rock creatures assimilated back into Dimension X, the ninjas plowed through all the Foot Soldiers, while Night Terror and the Purple Nightmares looked around.

“This is getting too heavy, boss.” a Purple Nightmare told Night Terror.

“Let's get out of here!” Night Terror ordered, as they tried to make a run for it only for Casey and Keno to fly in and knock them all out.

“Yeah!” the two vigilante's cheered.

Dark Leo growled, “I have had it! We're going to destroy you all if it's the last thing we do!” The dark turtles started glowing and took the form of dark versions of the turtles in dragon form.

The turtles themselves tapped into their medallions and transformed into dragons as well. The eight dragons engaged in an epic fight, which shocked Spike and Smolder.

“Ever seen a dragon fight like this?” Spike asked.

“Never in my life.” Smolder replied.

“The turtles could still use our help.” Twilight told everyone.

“And it is what they shall get.” Celestia answered.

So Twilight, Sunset Shimmer, Starlight, Celestia, Luna, Starswirl, Stygian, Blade, April, Yaotl, Serpiente, and Mono combined their magics and sent a blast at the Dark Turtle Dragons, as if holding them in place.

“Hurry, Leo!” Twilight called.

The Turtle Dragons taking the chance also blasted the dark ones with their magic thus destroying the medallions. The Dark Turtle Dragons started losing their magic and also fell right on top of the Technodrome destroying half of it.

Shredder freed himself of the fabric wrapping only for Krang to shrink back down and land on top of them, “No! What happened, how?” Krang asked.

“It was all full proof!” Shredder cried, before looking around, “Chrysalis, help us! Chrysalis?” he noticed a note on the ground, “Sorry, boys. But our business is concluded.”

“She betrayed us!” Krang growled.

“And now you've lost.” Leo said, as he and his bros after changing back stared them down leaving them outnumbered.

“Beaten by a bunch of ponies!” Shredder growled.

“And not just ponies.” Smolder said, as the Young Six stood triumphantly.

Shredder frowned and shouted to the students, “You stupid students! You pestering pupils! You-” he was cut off as Rockhoof whacked him on the head with his shovel. He fell to the ground with little Pinkie Pie's bouncing around his head.

“That's enough out of you, laddie!” Rockhoof scolded him

The whole group gathered together, as Leo spoke up, “Congratulations everyone. We did it!”

“Together!” Twilight added.

“Cowabunga!” the alternate turtles cheered.

Later on some of the Royal Guards were helping to clean up the debris and checking out the remains of the Technodrome.

“So what'd you do with Night Terror and the Purple Nightmares?” Keno asked the Royal Sisters.

“We sent them to a maximum security prison called Saddlecatraz Island.” Celestia answered.

“It's known for housing some of the worst Equestrian Criminals. They should feel right at home.” Luna added.

"And I assure you it's strong enough to even hold mutated ponies like them." Celestia assured.

A guard flew over, “Your excellencies.” he addressed them.

“Have you found anything?” Celestia inquired.

“Only pieces of these.” the guard showed them shattered pieces of the dark Turtles medallions.

“You think that means the Dark Turtles are gone?” April asked.

“Let's hope so.” Leo replied.

“Yeah. As much as they were challenging, I'd rather not have to deal with an evil me ever again.” Raph added.

“Or deal with them again.” Starlight motioned to the apprehended Shredder and Krang next to the alternate turtles.

“Well, guys. It's been great teaming up with you again.” Leonardo told the ponies.

“You are all welcomed here in Equestria any time.” Celestia said.

“Thanks, Princess dudette.” Michelangelo said.

“We'll be seeing you around.” Donatello said, as he opened up a portal back to their world, and they took their enemies through it before it closed.

Twilight and Leo turned to the students looking stern, which worried them. Suddenly the two smiled, as Leo spoke, “You all fought well today. You may be on your way to becoming ninjas closer than ever.”

“Agreed.” Twilight nodded.

“So then you're not going back home even after defeating Shredder and Krang?” Sandbar asked.

“Of course not,” Raph spoke up, “We still got to finish your ninja training.”

“And after all this, we need to break.” Karai added.

“Yes!” the students cheered.

“Come on, everypony! Let's go celebrate!” Pinkie cheered.

As everyone headed back to town, Mikey looked back at the demolished Technodrome feeling concerned about something. But decided not to dwell on it and followed the others.

Later on inside the cavern underneath the School of Friendship were the Dark Turtles brooding and complaining.

“Beaten by those turtles again!” Dark Raph growled.

“Not to mention, outsmarted again by my inferior double!” Dark Donnie vented his frustration.

“At least we got away.” Dark Mikey tried to look on the bright side.

“Shut up!” Dark Leo shouted, as he was trying to think.

“So what do we do now?” Dark Donnie asked their lead brother.

“Yeah. We can't live down here forever.” Dark Raph put in.

“I'm not sure. So zippit, ya mooks!” Dark Leo silenced them.

Suddenly from the shadows came a filly's voice, “Oh, no! Your two masters were defeated and your third master abandoned you. That's terrible!”

The Dark turtles drew their weapons, as Dark Leo called out, “Who's there?!”

Coming out from the shadows was a smiling Cozy Glow, “Hello. My name's Cozy Glow. Wanna be friends...” she gave a sinister grin, much to the Dark Turtles confusion.

School Raze Part 1

One afternoon at the School of Friendship, the turtles were in the dojo practicing with their martial arts, “You know practicing our ninjitsu just doesn't feel right without something to prepare for.” Raph said, while dodging Leo..

“I know. Usually there's always something we have to be prepared for that requires training.” Mikey agreed, while trying to attack Donnie.

“Well, after the whole Shredder and Krang alliance with Chrysalis went south, I can't imagine any trouble suddenly springing up afterward.” Donnie admitted.

“Even so. We still need to keep up with our training,” Leo reminded them, “Master Splinter would want us too.” the brothers stopped and nodded knowing how right that was.

Suddenly Twilight's voice came on the speaker, “All extended faculty are to report to my office immediately!” The turtles hearing that sheathed their weapons and hurried off.

As they raced through the hall they met up with Bebop, Rocksteady, Keno, and Casey, “What's going on, yo?” Bebop asked.

“Don't know. But it must be urgent.” Leo suspected, as they entered the office to see the girls, Spike, April, Karai, Shini, Fugitoid, and Metalhead were waiting.

“What's the emergency?” Donnie asked.

Raph looked over at Rarity seeing her tail was messy and her brush was stuck in it, “Having a bad tail day, Rarity?”

“This is no laughing matter, Raphael!” Rarity spoke up

“Guys, something's wrong. We can't use our magic.” April said.

“It suddenly stopped working.” Shini said, as she, April and Sunset Shimmer tried concentrating but nothing happened.

“See?” Sunset asked.

“Rocksteady, how's your magic?” Twilight inquired.

“Piece of cake, Princess,” Rocksteady tried using his magic, but nothing happened, “Uh, give me one second,” he struggled to use his magic but nothing happened, “Is my horn broken?”

“It's just as I feared.” Twilight said.

“What's going on?” Donnie asked.

“We've all been called to an emergency meeting in Canterlot by the Princesses.” Twilight explained.

“They must have some idea what's causing this phenomenon.” Fugitoid added.

“We better go now.” Sunset suggested, as they took off.

Soon enough in Canterlot's Castle throne room, the ponies and ninjas stood before the royal sisters along with Cadence. Celestia began explaining to them, “Throughout our city, ponies have been reporting tales of their magic failing. Spells going wrong. Potions not working.”

“Even raising the moon has become difficult. Are there similar troubles in Ponyville?

“We experienced it first-hoof.” Twilight admitted.

“It's the same in my kingdom. The Crystal Heart seems safe for now, but I worry if this continues.” Cadence explained.

“What could be siphoning off the magic?” Fugitoid wondered.

Suddenly a messenger pony rushed in with a letter, “Letter for the princess from Star Swirl the Bearded!”

The group was curious as Spike took the letter and held it up to the Princess to read, “Ah!” she gasped, “It is even more terrible than we feared! Magic is disappearing all across Equestria!”

“What?” The turtles gasped.

“What else does it say?” Casey asked.

“Star Swirl believes the power will drain from our land in three days.” Celestia continued.

“Why's it always 'three days' for something?” Bebop asked Karai and April who shrugged.

“First, unicorn magic and spells will fail.” the Princess of the Sun continued.

“That's happening now.” Starlight noted.

“On the second day, creatures will lose their magic abilities.”

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy gasped.

“And finally, magical artifacts will stop working.”

“Even our medallions?!” Donnie gasped, as the turtles were worried.

“When the sun sets on the third day, the magic in our world will be gone forever!”

“But why is this happening now?” Cadence wondered.

“Yeah, what's the dealio?” Bebop asked.

“That's the worst part. We have no idea.” Luna admitted in worry.

“Has anypony checked on Tirek?” Twilight asked.

“Uh, who?” Keno asked.

“You know the big, red, scary centaur who eats magic?” Pinkie asked him.

“Yeah, first time actually hearing about him.” Keno admitted.

“You said when he escaped from Tartarus awhile back he assimilated the magic of unicorns, strength of earth ponies, the flight of pegasi, even all your magic.” Karai recalled Twilight's story.

“That's right,” Twilight confirmed, “He's the only one we know capable of assimilating magic.”

“If he has found some way to escape his prison or work from within it, he could be responsible for this.” Celestia suspected.

“That is the best explanation so far. Somepony should investigate.” Luna suggested.

“We'll go.” Twilight offered on behalf of herself and the others.

Rarity suddenly spoke up in protest, “Oh, no-no-no-no-no-no. Not without us, you wo- Wait. Did you say "we"?”

Twilight smiled, “I've finally learned that it's okay to count on your friends for help.”

“And all it took was you getting us kicked out of Seaquestria, yelling at Pinkie, magic zapping Leo, getting captured by Tempest, and having all your magic taken out of you by the Storm King.” Raph put in, making Twilight feel embarrassed.

“Yeah... But now I've learned my lesson, no more going solo! I said I was going to follow Friendship no matter what, and that includes letting all my friends help me. Um, you do want to come, right?” she hoped.

“Uh, duh!” Rainbow responded.

“Like you need to ask?” April asked rhetorically.

“We're glad you now understand the meaning of teamwork, Twilight.” Leo said feeling proud.

“Now if only you could learn that meaning, Leo.” Raph quipped, making Leo scowl.

“Thank you all,” Celestia began, “We will search for ways to protect Equestria in your absence.”

“Be careful. Tartarus has changed since you were there,” Luna warned them, “It now holds many dangerous creatures, and you won't be able to rely on your magic.”

“With her friends by her side, she won't have to.” Applejack promised them.

“We better get ready to go asap.” Karai suggested.

“Agreed. Let's get back to the school.” Twilight suggested, as they headed off.

Later on, Twilight was speaking to Starlight and Sunset Shimmer, “Okay. I left you my lesson plan, all my student files, and my annotated syllabus notes. If anything goes wrong, get Celestia.”

“We got it.” Sunset Shimmer answered.

Twilight was suddenly getting worried, “Maybe I should just close the school and send my students home.”

“Would you go save Equestria already?” Starlight sighed not wanting Twilight to start fretting again.

“We can handle it.” Sunset assured her.

So the group gathered together, as Spike looked in his backpack, “Okay. Cozy packed us all up for a trip to bad guy central.” Mikey looked questionably at his own prepared backpack.

Cozy brought over some bag lunches, “Don't forget the sandwiches. I marked whose is whose, just in case,” she whispered to Spike, “Starlight can't stand mustard.”

“That's so sweet of you, Cozy. But Twilight has asked me to stay here to run the school.” Starlight told her.

“And me and the others are staying behind too to run the classes.” Sunset added, while motioning to Casey, April, Karai, Keno, Shini, Bebop, Rocksteady, Fugitoid, and Metalhead.

“Oh. I thought that after what happened last time-” Cozy began, until Spike cut her off.

“Once she's survived Discord, anything else is a piece of cake.”

“Not to mention, surviving Shredder and Krang.” Fugitoid put in, as Cozy Glow whimpered.

“Plus, they'll have you to help them.” Twilight assured the little filly.

Cozy brightened up, “Oh, golly, yes! I promise I'll be the best assistant ever! Come on. We can start working on your substitute headmare and teacher plans right now, if you like.” she began leading Starlight, Sunset, Fugitoid, Bebob & Rocksteady, and the Allies away.

“Wow. Uh, okay.” Starlight began, until Mikey cut them off and spoke up.

“Whoa-whoa-whoa, hold up!”

“Is something wrong, Mikey?” Starlight asked in concern.

“You might say that, yeah,” he spoke to Cozy, while leading everyone back, “Could you excuse us all for just moment?” he pushed them around a corner, before doing a double check on Cozy Glow, “I can't believe you guys don't see it.”

“Don't see what?” April asked in confusion. Mikey pointed to Cozy Glow which got April irritated, “Oh, come on, Mikey! You still don't trust Cozy Glow?”

“You bet I don't. Don't you guys think it's a little suspicious that she's always prepared for stuff.”

“That's suspicious?” Karai asked dryly.

“Duh! And the fact that she expected Starlight, Sunset, and the others to go with us? And what about these sandwiches? How do we know she didn't poison them?” Mikey asked suspiciously.

Cozy Glow who had been listening in, gasped, “Poison?! I wouldn't do such a horrible thing!”

“She was eaves dropping on us!” Mikey accused, “Tell me that ain't suspicious! And who's to say that she's not the one behind this whole magic crisis and is pinning the blame on Tirek?” Everyone gasped at Mikey's accusation, while Cozy Glow started to tear up.

“Oh, I think my heart is broken!”

The group started giving Mikey disappointed and angry looks, “How could you accuse poor Cozy Glow of doing something so... Mean?!” Fluttershy scolded him.

“She's just trying to help us, Mikey!” Twilight added, while sounding equally angry at his behavior.

“Or maybe, she's playing us all for saps! Baiting us into a trap, just like Karai once did!”

Karai spoke in sarcasm, “Thank you so much for bringing up that horrible incident I'd prefer to forget.”

“And just how exactly is she "playing us for saps”?” Fugitoid inquired, while looking skeptic.

“Uh... I don't know? But I know that's what she's doing. I don't trust her! And for good reason too.”

“Let me guess. Because she's cuter than you?” Donnie asked dryly.

“That. And because I once overheard Cozy Glow tell the Young Six that Friendship isn't in their nature.”

“Young Six?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“You know, Sandbar, Gallus, Silverstream, Ocellus, Yona, and Smolder.” Mikey named them off.

“And you call them the Young Six?” Shini asked.

“Yeah, cause they're young and there's six of them, but back to the point. If I recall, Cozy Glow did the same thing to you guys. Saying how Fugitoid doomed the Earth by building the Black Hole Generator, how we accidentally mutated April's dad, how Karai let Shredder be her puppet master, and how Raph's a sore loser. There's something not right about her. I can feel it!”

Raph frowned, and raised a fist, “Oh, you're about to feel something alright, Mikey!” Sunset stopped him.

“Raph, don't! I'll handle this,” Sunset walked right up to Mikey, who had a bad feeling, “Mikey... WILL YOU JUST GIVE IT A REST!” she snapped, “Ever since we got here, you've been suspecting Cozy Glow of suspicion and what PROOF do you have? HUH? Just because she pointed out some of our flaws doesn't mean she could be responsible for what is going on in Equestria. And because you accuse her of being cuter than you? That is most CHILDISH, IMMATURE, and above all GOOFBAG thing you have ever done! Now if you're done with wasting time on your goofballing imagination, we need answers from Tirek SO KNOCK IT OFF!”

Mikey looked about as hurt as Cozy Glow was. Raph on the other hand looked impressed, “Wow! You actually shut Mikey up.”

“Well, somepony had too.” Sunset answered, only to see Mikey frowning at her.

“So this is what it's like to be on the receiving end of a lash out from Meanset Shimmer.”

Sunset was taken aback at what he said, “What did you say?”

“You heard me. Meanset Shimmer!” Mikey announced, “It's what you're called when you lose your temper and lash out at others like ya did to Sci-Twilight at the Friendship Games!”

“Oh, dear.” Fugitoid had a bad feeling sparks were really going to fly.

“You're about to see how mean I can get!” Sunset was about ready to tackle Mikey, until Twilight shouted.

“ENOUGH!” everyone turned towards her, “We're wasting enough time as it is!”

Sunset just dropped it and walked off with Starlight, Fugitoid, Bebop & Rocksteady, and the Allies who frowned at Mikey while passing bye. But Mikey wasn't affected by them so much. Not even when his own brothers and the Mane Six glared at him. He reluctantly followed along.

As the allies walked down the hall, Starlight spoke to the filly, “Sorry about Mikey, Cozy Glow.”

Cozy smiled, “Oh, it's okay, I'm not offended. Sensei Mikey's just sick. Or incredible deluded.”

“Oh, you have no idea.” Starlight replied.

“Now, as I was saying, I have these really great ideas for some lesson plans.” Cozy continued.

As Twilight and the others headed out, she spoke to Spike, “See? Nothing to worry about. Tell me there's nothing to worry about.” she clutched Spike who made her drop him.

Mikey looked back, and spoke quietly to himself, “I'd say there's loads to worry about.”

Later on, the Mane Six, Spike, and the Turtles were heading to the entrance to Tartarus on hoof. Due to the gloomy weather, there were flies everywhere and Rarity was struggling with their bites and kept hitting herself when they flew too close to her.

“Ow! Ugh! I have had it with these horrible flies!” she started to whine, “I miss my magic!”

“Have you tried using your tail to shoo them away?” Twilight suggested.

Rarity gasped in shock, “Bite your tongue! It's for decorative purposes only!”

“You are such a girl.” Raph said, as A.J and Rainbow laughed, while Rarity scowled.

As the turtles followed the girls, Leo looked back seeing Mikey trailing behind not wanting to be near them and clearly still hurt by what Sunset told him.

Leo spoke to Donnie and Raph, “Guys, I'm worried about Mikey. Sunset was a little harsh on him.”

“Seriously?” Raph asked incredulously, “He accused a little kid. Even I wouldn't do that.”

“We can't worry about that right now, Leo. We got a bigger problem on our hands right now.” Donnie reminded him.

Leo sighed, “I know, I know. It's just that, in a way, he does have a point about Cozy Glow. And, now that I think about it, we don't really listen to him or never take him seriously. AND we have a nasty habit of getting into big trouble because of that.” he reminded them.

“Okay, you got a point there,” Raph hated to admit it, “But Cozy Glow being a suspect because she's cuter than him? Come on! That's ridiculous!”

“Yeah, but the part he said about her pointing out our flaws was true.” Donnie also admitted.

“Speaking of which, why would she point them out? Especially those we're the least proud of?” Leo wondered.

“Well, I mean, I'm used at everyone pointing out my temper,” Raph admitted, “But April's dad, Karai being mind controlled, and Fugitoid's black hole generator? That seems a bit too...”

“Sophisticated?” Donnie suggested.

“Yeah, that, for a school kid. I mean, not even the other students bothered to say anything.”

“Plus she does seem to be one of the school's best students for someone who was terrible at it when she first arrived.” Leo noted remembering how the CMC were the ones who helped tutor her.

“So, she's either a fast learner...” Donnie began.

“Or, she was faking it.” Raph said, as things started looking clear.

“Hey, ya wanna pick up the pace back there?” Applejack called.

The turtles continued, until they looked back and saw Mikey was further away from them. But they noticed it's not because he was slow, but because he was running back the way the way they came.

“Mikey!” Raph called, as the ponies and Spike looked back.

“What now?” Twilight asked not wanting more trouble.

“Where's Mikey going?” Pinkie asked.

“One guess.” Rainbow replied.

“We'll go after him,” Leo said, “You girls go on ahead. We'll catch up.”

“Ok, but try not to drag your hoofs.” Twilight said, as the turtles ran after their little brother.

The three were catching up to Mikey, as Donnie called out, “Mikey, wait up!”

Mikey stopped and spun around to speak, “I don't care what you dudes say. The real danger is back at the school. And I'm going back.”

“Mikey-” Leo began, but Mikey continued.

“Master Splinter always told each of us to trust our instincts. Well, I have my own. And if you think my instincts are always wrong and yours are always right then you're no brothers of mine!”

“MIKEY!” Raph shouted.

“What?!” Mikey shouted back.

“We're starting to think maybe your theory isn't as far-fetched as we thought.” Donnie admitted.

“What, really?” Mikey asked with joy, only to scowl, “Oh, so now you wanna believe me?!”

“Look. We're just saying after thinking about it there's some logic in your claim. So maybe we should go back and make sure.” Donnie replied.

“Fine. But don't think this means I've forgiven you for what you all said to me.” Mikey answered, as the turtles headed back.

By the time they returned to Ponyville it was already nighttime. They were on their way to the school, until they heard voices calling out to them.

“Senseis!”

The turtles looked over and saw the Young Six and the CMC racing over, “Guys, what's going on?” Leo asked.

“It's horrible.” Sandbar said in worry.

“It's a disaster!” Silverstream cried.

“Calm down, and tell us everything.” Donnie calmed the hippogriff.

“Chancellor Neighsay's taken over the school!” Sandbar explained frantically.

“What?!” the turtles gasped.

“Doesn't that biased pony have anything better to do during a crisis like this?!” Raph asked sounding irritated.

“He tried to capture the five of us to send us home,” Smolder continued, “He thinks our kinds are responsible for all this magic problem in Equestria.”

“There's a surprise.” Donnie said dryly.

“Luckily, our ninja training allowed us to avoid him and slip away.” Gallus added.

“What're Starlight, Sunset, and the others doing about it?” Leo asked.

“You mean they're not with you?” Applebloom asked.

“No. Why would they be?” Donnie wondered.

“Cozy Glow told us they were all called away to help you guys.” Sandbar answered.

“You don't say?” Mikey asked, while crossing his arms.

“So if other senseis not with you...” Yona trailed off.

“Then where are they?” Silverstream asked.

“Is there anything else you can tell us?” Leo asked.

“We saw Cozy Glow sneaking out of secret entrance to the caves underneath the school.” Sandbar explained.

“I see. Then we better investigate.” Leo said suspiciously.

“But that would mean going back into the school.” Silverstream feared.

“It's the only way.” Mikey said.

“Well, then. Count us in.” Gallus said on behalf of the Young Six.

“Us too.” Sweetie Belle said on behalf of the CMC.

“Then come on.” Leo said, as the group hurried to the school.

After reaching the school and sneaking inside, they went to the library where they found a secret entrance leading below, “She went down there?” Donnie asked.

“That's right.” Smolder confirmed.

“Let's go.” Leo said, as they each went down and found themselves in the caverns.

“Whoa. Check it out.” Mikey gasped.

“This cave has been under the school all this time?” Donnie asked.

“Yeah. We first came here and had a little test about ourselves.” Sandbar explained without saying too much.

They suddenly heard groaning and looked over seeing April, Karai, Shini, Keno, and Casey beaten and chained to the walls upside down.

“Guys!” the turtles gasped, as they raced over to cut them lose.

“Are y'all alright?” Applebloom asked.

“Not especially.” Karai groaned.

“Who did this to you?” Sandbar asked.

“No idea,” April groaned, as she grabbed her tessen and tanto, “Karai, Shini, and I were sparing in the dojo, when suddenly the lights went out and some one zapped me from behind.”

“Then two figures jumped us and knocked us out.” Karai added.

“Whoever they were, they were as tough as Tiger Claw.” Shini put in.

Casey spoke up on behalf of himself and Keno, “We were in the gym, playing one on one in basketball, when we were hit with smoke bombs and then...”

“Bam! Pow! Wham! Punching Bag City.” Keno finished.

“And none of you know who did it?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Nadda.” Keno replied.

“Uh... I think I might know.” Scootaloo said, in worry while looking through a window.

They all peeked through it and saw Starlight and Sunset trapped inside a large energy bubble, with the Dark Turtles surrounding them.

“The Dark Turtles?!” April whispered in shock.

“Well, that explains it!” Karai realized.

“They're alive?” Donnie asked in shock.

They kept quiet as they listened in. The Dark Turtles laughed at the trapped pair, “Ooo! Look at me! I'm the super powerful Starlight Glimmer and the fiery Sunset Shimmer!” Dark Mikey said mockingly before blowing a raspberry.

Dark Donnie chuckled, “And you were both too dense to notice you walked right into a trap! Right, Professor? Metalhead?” Everyone looked down to see a motionless Fugitoid and Metalhead, “Oh, that's right. I shut you two down with an EMP!” he laughed evilly.

Dark Raph spoke to the trapped pair, “You two are real chumps! You wouldn't know trouble if it was right in front of you. Just like that air-head Twilight and her doopy friends!”

“Not to mention our weak doppelgangers!” Dark Leo put in, as the turtles frowned, “I'll admit I was reluctant to follow the new boss. But she so earned it.”

“New Boss?” Casey asked.

“She?” Shini asked, while everyone had a bad feeling where this was going.

“Speaking of which, here she comes now!” Dark Mikey motioned to a figure walking out of the shadows.

“Enjoying yourselves in there, Starlight and Sunset?” the figure asked.

“That sounded like... no!” April gasped.

Coming out of the shadows was Cozy Glow, “I'm sorry I had to push you in. But what else could I do? You were going to ruin all my plans.” she frowned.

Everyone gasped, as the turtles allies asked together, “Cozy Glow?!”

Cozy continued to speak to the two unicorns, “You might get some company soon, if I can't make that annoying Neighsay BACK OFF!” she shouted insanely, before taking some breaths to calm down.

“Just say the word and we'll pound that stinkin' jerk into paste!” Dark Raph said feeling up for some pounding.

“Oh no, I could never have that! Besides, I've already got plans for him.” Cozy assured him.

“Aw!” Dark Raph grumbled.

“I have to say, Cozy, I'm impressed that you've been manipulating Twilight and the others from the very beginning.” Dark Leo admitted.

“When you duped those dumb fillies the Cutie Mark Crybabies into tutoring you!” Dark Mikey laughed.

The CMC looked at each other in horror, realizing they were used all this time. Dark Raph also commended Cozy, “You're ten times more cunning than Chrysalis ever was!”

“Aww, thank you,” Cozy flew up to the Dark Turtles, “Now you took care of the other senseis, right?”

“They never knew what hit'em!” Dark Mikey answered.

“Except Casey and Keno, my fists!” Dark Raph added.

“And Bebop and Rocksteady?” the filly inquired.

“We lured those two idiots into the deepest part of the cavern and, let's just say we 'rocked them to sleep'!” Dark Donnie chuckled.

Keno spoke to the guys in concern, “What did he mean, rocked to sleep?”

“I don't think I want to know.” Karai answered in worry.

“Oh, that's a relief,” Cozy said, “Those two were a real threat. All this magic needs time to drain from Equestria before my vortex sucks it to another realm. (giggles) Three days can sure seem like forever, huh?”

“I guess Neighsay was right about friendship being used as a weapon!” Dark Leo smirked.

“You know, I'm actually surprised that Mikey was the only one who wasn't fooled.” Cozy continued.

“Good thing no one ever listened to him!” Dark Donnie put in.

“What saps!” Dark Mikey laughed, as the turtles looked down in anger.

Cozy flew up to Starlight and Sunset, “I was so afraid when Mikey guessed my whole plan to you guys. Thank you so much for not listening to him! And for yelling at him too. Although, in hindsight, you really really should have listened. Oh, well!” she giggled.

“Losers!” Dark Mikey announced while making a L-shape of his digits on his forehead, while the other Dark Turtles laughed. Starlight looked so sheepish and Sunset covered her eyes in guilt.

“That's checkmate, girls. Check, mate!” Cozy announced, “You know, you ponies got it all wrong. Friendship isn't magic. Friendship is power! With Twilight and her lackeys out of my way, all of Equestria will bow to me! The future Empress of Friendship!” she dawned a crown of her own and cackled maniacally. The Dark Turtles bowed their heads to her, while the Young Six, the CMC, the Turtles, and their Allies watched in horror at what was happening.

School Raze Part 2

In the cavern underneath the school, the turtles, their allies, the CMC, and the Young Six looked horrified as Starlight and Sunset were contained in a magical bubble and was somehow siphoning off all of Equestria's magic. And what's worse it was being carried out by Cozy Glow with the Dark Turtles now serving her.

Cozy Glow looked down at her henchmen, “There's no time to lose. We have to get Neighsay out of the picture before he ruins everything.”

“So what do we do?” Dark Donnie asked.

“Time to be extra persuasive.” Cozy grinned, as she left the cavern with the Dark Turtles following her.

The others went up to the magic bubble, as Sweetie Belle spoke, “Cozy Glow did all of this? How? Why?”

“I don't know. But come on, y'all. We gotta get Starlight and Sunset out of there before she comes back.” Applebloom said.

“Wait!” Leo called, as the CMC got too close to the magic mark underneath the captive ponies. Suddenly magical hand started grabbing the CMC who screamed.

“Girls!” Karai called, as she, April, and Shini grabbed hold of their tails and tugged them back.

“That's gotta be what's sucking up all the magic in Equestria.” Donnie theorized.

“But if that's true, then Twilight and the others went to Tartarus for nothing. And if all of Equestria's magic's getting sucked up in there, there's no way for them to get back!” Sandbar panicked.

“We got to get help!” Scootaloo said.

“But Starlight and Sunset are trapped here, and there's no way to get word to Celestia or anypony else!” Sweetie Belle noted.

“We got to get Fugitoid and Metalhead back online.” Donnie said.

“How're you going to do that?” Smolder asked.

“Luckily I come prepared,” Donnie said, as he pulled out two outlets from his bag and connected each to the two bots, “Raph, we can use our T-Phone's to give them a big enough charge to wake them up.”

“Ok.” Raph said, as the brothers channeled electricity from their phones to the two robots bringing them back online.

The two get into battle stances with their blasters ready, “Ahh! Dark Turtles! Cozy Glow! Ambush! Equestria Magic!” Fugitoid panicked until they saw no sign of their enemies, but their friends.

“Did we miss something?” Metalhead asked.

“We know about everything, Professor.” Leo explained.

“Everything?” Fugitoid asked.

“Cozy Glow and the Dark Turtles have teamed up and are trying to suck all the magic out of Equestria.” Gallus explained.

Fugitoid noticed the two captives, “Oh, dear! Sunset! Starlight!” before the Professor could get close, the CMC stopped them.

“Wait, Fugitoid!” Applebloom stopped him.

“You don't wanna get close to it.” Scootaloo warned him.

Suddenly Leo's T-Phone rang. He checked the I.D to see it was from Princess Twilight, “A call from Twilight?” he answered it, while putting it on facetime allowing them to see Twilight.

“Leo!” she cried.

“Twilight!” he gasped.

“Wow. You get reception in Tartarus?” Donnie asked in disbelief.

“It's all a trap...”

“We know,” Leo sighed, “Cozy Glow is behind everything. And the Dark Turtles are helping her.”

“The Dark Turtles are alive?” Rainbow asked in shock, while squeezing in on screen.

April spoke, “They ambushed us and kept us down in this cavern beneath the school.”

“They shut me and Metalhead down with an EMP.” Fugitoid added.

“Oh, no.” Fluttershy gasped.

“Wait, where are Bebop and Rocksteady?” Applejack saw no sign of them on the screen.

“We don't know. The Dark Turtles only said they rocked them to sleep.” Shini explained.

“And Sunset and Starlight are imprisoned.” Raph said, as they showed the girls their trapped friends.

“Oh, this is bad.” Twilight feared.

“It's worse,” Leo corrected her, “Chancellor Neighsay has taken over the school.”

“WHAT?!” the girls cried.

“And we think Cozy's going after him.” Casey added.

“You guys have got to stop her and the Dark Turtles.” Twilight ordered.

“What about you?” Keno asked.

“We're going to try and find a way out of here.”

“How?” Karai asked.

“I don't know, but we'll find a way.”

“Ok.” Leo said, until Pinkie grabbed the phone from Twilight's end.

“Before you end your call, let me introduce you to Tirek.” Pinkie said, as she showed Tirek on screen locked in his cage.

“Ugh, that is one ugly man horse.” Mikey gagged.

“What is this artifact?” Tirek asked, “And how can I see these bizarre ponies in it?”

“Time's up.” Pinkie said, as she handed the phone back to Twilight.

Twilight noticed Mikey on screen, “Mikey, I-”

“Not now, Twilight.” Mikey responded, as Twilight could tell he wasn't happy with everyone's treatment towards him and dropped it before ending the call.

“We got to stop them.” April said.

“But first we gotta find Bebop and Rocksteady.” Leo noted.

“I think they might've taken them further down into the cavern.” Fugitoid suspected.

“Then let's go!” Casey called, as they hurried down the cavern.

They traveled before finding a tunnel filled with rocks, “Oh, man it'll take hours to clean through all this.” Donnie sighed, until they saw some rocks move.

Popping up out of them was Rocksteady who pulled Bebop out, “Oh, finally!” Bebop stretched around to get feeling back in his body.

“Dark Turtles freaks going to pay for burying us alive!” Rocksteady snorted.

“Guys!” Leo called.

“Comrades!” Rocksteady cheered.

“What happened here?” Yona asked.

“Those dark chumps lured us down here and caused a cave in right on us.” Bebop explained.

“I thought we was rid of them.” Rocksteady said.

“We all did.” Leo admitted.

“And it's worse. They're working for Cozy Glow.” Shini added.

“Big Eyed filly is their boss?” Rocksteady asked in confusion.

“Yeah. And she's responsible for the magic draining.” Raph added.

“So then...” Bebop turned to Mikey who frowned while nodding, “Dang I feel like an idiot!”

“So what is plan, comrade Leo?” Rocksteady asked.

“We have to help Chancellor Neighsay.”

The duo blinked, “say what?” Bebop asked.

“Look none of us like him at all, but we can't let Cozy Glow and the Dark Turtles get to him.” Leo added.

“Leo's right,” April agreed, “As big of a pain he is. He may be the only other one who can help us.”

“Correct. So come on.” Leo said, as they hurried down the tunnel, until Donnie checked the clock on his phone.

“Oh, no. Guys it's already morning.”

“That means we don't have much time left.” Karai realized.

“By sundown all the magic will be gone.” Keno added.

“We have to stop them once and for all.” Leo declared.

Meanwhile back at the school, Chancellor Neighsay was standing before all the pony students, ready to lay down the law.

“I am sure you are all concerned about the magic situation. But I want to assure you that this institution is safe, despite the absence of your headmare. As your new headstallion, let me be the first to say that the reign of Princess Twilight is over!” he declared, “From now on, this school will adhere to EEA doctrine, as it should have from the start!”

The students were concerned and started murmuring, until Cozy started clapping, “Thank you, Chancellor Neighsay, for that rousing speech. I know you're a stallion who truly believes what you say. And when you say this school will be run according to EEA doctrine, I know you mean it. And when you say there won't be any more lessons from the Princess of Friendship at the School of Friendship, I guess you mean that, too.” the students hearing that started questioning what the Chancellor was planning.

Neighsay on the other hand tried to correct her, “That's not exactly what-”

“But, Twilight decided to run her school outside of the EEA guidelines. And even though you tried to stop her, Princesses Celestia and Luna trusted her enough to support her.” Cozy continued to twist his words.

“ Well, I-I wouldn't say that-”

“So, since I know you mean what you say, my question is really for the students. Are we going to give the pony who already tried to wreck Twilight's school once another chance to do it?” Cozy started rallying the students who weren't liking the idea of Neighsay running things, “I guess things will have to stay the way Twilight wants them. Which includes leaving me in charge.”

The students rallied together like a mob and piled on Neighsay carrying him off despite his struggling. The ninjas peeked around a corner watching what happened, “I want to enjoy this, but for some reason I can't.” Raph said.

“Me too.” Casey agreed.

In Twilight's office, the students chained Neighsay to it and used a padlock, “Oh, oh, not too tight. We don't want to hurt the Chancellor. I'm sure Twilight will know what to do with him when she gets back. Now, back to class, everyone. We let the EEA disrupt our friendship studies long enough.” and with that the students left.

Neighsay struggled, before speaking to Cozy who placed a box of things on the desk, “Why are you doing this? I thought you wanted to have somepony in charge of the school.”

“Oh, I do. You just aren't the pony I had in mind,” she removed the chancellor's medallion and dropped it in the wastebasket, before decorating the desk with a picture of herself and a pony skull, “I can't very well have the EEA running the school if I want to run it myself. Of course, that's just the beginning. You see, if there's one thing I've learned here, it's that friendship is the most powerful thing there is. And as headmare of the School of Friendship, nopony will have more friends than me! Making me the most powerful pony in Equestria!” she picked up six makeshift dolls of the Mane Six and dropped them on the desk before letting out a maniacal laugh.

Neighsay gulped, not liking this one bit, until Cozy called out, “Ok, boys. Coast is clear.” Dropping from the ceiling were the Dark Turtles.

“About time.” Dark Raph said.

Neighsay gasped, “The turtles?”

“Wrong-O!” Dark Mikey replied.

Neighsay got a better look and gasped again, “These are the Dark Turtles!”

“You guessed it.” Dark Donnie replied.

“Listen up,” Cozy instructed them, “I want the four of you to guard him. Make sure he doesn't try anything stupid.”

“As you wish.” Dark Leo replied, as Cozy flew out of the office.

She giggled evilly to herself, until the CMC walked up, “Hey, Cozy Glow! What's so funny?” Scootaloo asked.

“Are you just happy to be running the school?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Cozy put on her innocent persona, “Oh, I'm just keeping Twilight's seat warm.”

“Still, it's pretty impressive.” Applebloom admitted.

“Is there anything we can do to help?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“We can hang out with you all day if you want.” Scootaloo offered.

“You know, there is something I need help with.” Cozy admitted, as the Crusaders cheered while following her.

Back in the office, Dark Mikey spoke to his bros about Neighsay, “So? What should we do with him?”

“I say we use him as a punching bag!” Dark Raph punched his fists.

“Or, let's dissect him and find out what makes him tick!” Dark Donnie grinned.

Dark Leo stopped them, “No! We're supposed to be guarding him!”

Neighsay spoke up, “Excuse me for asking, but what exactly happened to Princess Twilight and the other teachers?”

Dark Mikey being the idiot answered, “Oh, Cozy Glow duped them into going to Tartarus and trapping themselves there forever! And as for the rest of the teachers, Dark Donnie shut down Fugitoid and Metalhead, we "Rocked" Bebop and Rocksteady to sleep, and chained up those allies!”

Dark Leo smacked him, “Are you done blabbing everything?!”

Neighsay getting an idea from this continued, “So why are you not guarding them? They could escape.” Dark Donnie pointed his spear at him.

“Do we look as stupid as Princess Twilight?!"

“No, of course not!” Neighsay shook his head, “I'm only stating the fact that if they were left unguarded, they just might get out of their chains. They are trained ninjas from what I've heard.”

The Dark Turtles looked to each other knowing the logic in his claim. Dark Leo spoke up, “As much as I hate to admit it, he's got a point. Remember when we captured Spike in Crystal Empire? He escaped because no one was watching him. We should go check on them.”

“Didn't Cozy Glow tell us to stay here and watch him?” Dark Raph reminded him.

“As smart as Cozy Glow is, she's still just a naive little kid. Besides, if Neighsay even thinks about trying to escape, we'll skin him alive!”

Dark Mikey drew a line across Neighsay's throat while making a splitting noise to prove the threat. So the Dark Turtles left the office and went through the secret entrance.

Appearing in the hall was the ninjas who were camouflaged by being close to Bebop, “Think the CMC can keep Cozy busy?” Casey asked.

“No.” Karai answered.

“Agreed. We gotta hurry!” April noted.

They peeked into the room to see Neighsay trying to get his medallion back. He noticed the ninjas, “Ninjas? You really did escape? But how?”

“We had help.” April answered, as the Turtles and the Students entered.

Raph and Casey looked at the situation Neighsay was in, as Raph spoke, “Do we really have to rescue him?” his bros frowned his way, “Just asking."

Upon seeing them, Neighsay looked embarrassed, “Oh, wonderful! I suppose you've all come to gloat?”

“Actually, we've come to undo all your chains and free you!” Silverstream answered, as she flew over to help him.

“But... but why?” Neighsay asked in confusion.

Yona answered, “Now that nasty pony met even nastier ponies, maybe nasty pony not be so nasty.” Yona said, before using her horn to pick the lock on his chains and pushed his chair over.

“Also, we'd kind of like to stop Cozy before she drains all the magic from Equestria.” Leo added.

Neighsay got up and spoke in disbelief, “She's behind that as well?”

“Indeed so.” Fugitoid admitted.

“Surprised us too.” Karai added.

“Not me.” Mikey replied, making everyone feel down.

“Oh, dear. I must get word to Celestia and Luna.” Neighsay said in worry.

“How? Without magic, it'll take forever to get to them.” Donnie reminded him.

“While it's true that unicorns have lost their ability to cast spells, the most potent magic in Equestria is housed in our... artifacts,” He picked his medallion up, “The EEA medallion allows me to travel throughout Equestria. Its magic worked when I tried to chain you up. Perhaps it still has enough to send me to the princesses.”

“So get going!' Casey called.

Neighsay used his medallion to open a portal, before he stepped inside, April spoke up, “Chancellor Neighsay? Twilight told us that you once said that any one of our students here could use friendship as weapon. But the only one who's doing that is Cozy Glow a pony! We just hope you realize that.”

Neighsay looked guilty, before speaking sincerely, “Good luck to all of you.” he went through the portal that closed.

“I hope he makes it.” Ocellus hoped.

“I hope he doesn't come back and lock us up again.” Smolder replied.

“If he comes back.” Gallus put in.

Silverstream decided to be positive, “Everything's gonna be fine! Twilight and the others are probably already on their way!”

“I hope so.” Leo replied.

“Come on, we got to get back to Sunset and Starlight,” Donnie suggested, “By now our duplicates will know April and the others escaped.” they hurried.

Back with Cozy and the CMC, they continued down the hall of the school, “It's just so excitin' to have a foal our age runnin' things. We should have an ice cream social every day!” Applebloom said with excitement.

“That's a splendid idea, Applebloom,” Cozy replied, “But to tell you the truth, the thing I need help with most is cleaning.”

“Say no more. Just take us around the school and show us everything you want cleaned.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Well, actually, you could start right in here.” Cozy motioned to a closet.

The three looked inside, “It looks pretty clean already.” Scootaloo noticed, as Cozy's smile shifted to a frown before she slammed the door.

“Do you three think you can fool me?!” Cozy shouted, “I know a diversion when I see it!”

“Boss!” came Dark Raph's voice.

Cozy saw the Dark Turtles rushing over to her, “What're you four doing out here? You're supposed to be watching Neighsay.”

“We did a check on the caverns, and the turtles allies are gone!” Dark Leo answered.

“What?!” Cozy Glow gasped.

“And Neighsay got away too.” Dark Mikey cringed.

Cozy's face started turning as red as Dark Raph's body with steam coming out of her ears and eyes bulging so big they could pop. Finally she screamed, “YOU IMBECILES! YOU NUMBSKULLS! YOU IDIOTS! I give you one job and you botched it!”

“Don't get your curls in a knot,” Dark Leo warned her, “They're still not going to be able to do anything about Starlight and Sunset Shimmer.”

“I will take no chances! Get down there and keep an eye on them.”

“What about you?” Dark Donnie asked.

“It's time I make sure this whole school puts its trust in only me.” Cozy answered.

Back in the caverns, the ninjas, their allies, and the Students made it back to their trapped friends, “How're we going to get them out of there without getting too close?” Metalhead asked.

“I'm not sure.” Donnie said.

“There must be something we're missing here.” Leo said.

“The only thing you'll be missing is your heads.” came Dark Leo's voice, as the Dark Turtles arrived.

“So you guys survived the Technodrome crash?” Mikey asked.

“That's right,” Dark Mikey confirmed, “When our medallions shattered, we took one working Transport Module and burrowed underground and drilled up into this cavern.”

“All we could think about was how we could exact revenge on you all.” Dark Donnie added.

“And then we were approached by a little filly who had big plans.” Dark Rap put in.

“Cozy Glow.” Leo answered.

“Yes. Though we were skeptical at first she told us of her plan to use the six artifacts of Equestria to drain the magic of Equestria, a little plan given to her by the centaur Tirek.” Dark Leo explained.

“Well, you guys haven't won yet.” Casey warned him.

“We're gonna free Sunset and Starlight.” Karai added.

“And stop you crazy akuma's once and for all.” Shini promised.

The turtles good and bad drew their weapons, as Dark Leo spoke, “Boys, destroy!” the Dark turtles attacked the turtles and their friends.

Raph and Rocksteady fought Dark Raph, as the good one spoke, “Taking orders from a love draining parasite, a brain, and a wannabe ninja, and now a kid? Have you no pride?”

“I got your pride right here!” Dark Raph attacked the two, as Rocksteady used his strength to stop him.

“You will pay for bringing the house down on me!” Rocksteady rammed him into the wall.

“Rock, careful, or you'll bring it down on us!” Bebop called, before dodging Dark Donnie, as the real Donnie fought him, “And the next time you Dark Turtles try to bury me and my boy Rocksteady, make sure we stay buried!” he used an energy mohawk on the smart clone.

As Mikey and Shini fought Dark Mikey, the witch girl spoke to the bad one, “You know... since you're Mikey's clone, you must also have his second weakness!”

“Oh, yeah? And what's that?” Dark Mikey inquired, as Shini wrapped her chain around him and pulled him right up to her face.

“Me!” she kissed him, much to Mikey's shock.

When they parted, Dark Mikiey looked love-struck, “Whoa... I don't know if I should knock you out or ask you out?”

“I'll go with the first option.” Shini kicked him off his hooves.

“Way to go, Shini!” Mikey cheered, “But you should take some mouthwash after this.”

“Good point.” Shini agreed, while spitting up.

Leo, Karai, and April were dealing with Dark Leo, as the good one spoke, “We stopped you before and we'll do it again.”

“Not this time, Leonardo. When the sun sets tonight all of Equestrian magic will be gone.”

“Not if we can stop it!” April called, as she attacked Dark Leo with Karai.

Casey skated up from behind Dark Leo and tripped him with his hockey stick, “Oh, yeah, boy!” he cheered.

“Casey, look out!” Keno called, as he tackled Dark Donnie who tried to tackle the sports fanatic.

“Thanks, Keno.”

As the turtles got close together, Leo looked down at his medallion, “Guys, our medallions may not have enough power left. But we need to use what they have left.”

“It's our best option.” Donnie agreed.

“Then let's do it.” Raph agreed.

“Booyakasha.” Mikey said, as the concentrated, and the magic that resided in their medallions filled them up. They engaged their clones once again hoping the magic would last long enough to keep them busy while the others formulated a plan.

As Metalhead served as a bodyguard for the students and Fugitoid, Gallus noticed the six artifacts were the source of the magic bubble, “Hey! This is just like chapter twelve in "Kanthaka's Facts and Artifacts" from Twilight's class!” the others stared at the griffon who continued, “What? I've been studying. Finals are coming up, you know?”

“Actually, I remember that, too! Cozy must've linked these artifacts to act like a mystical magnet, attracting all the magic in Equestria into that orb.” Ocellus noted.

“I hate to say it, but that does sound clever,” Fugitoid admitted, “Though perhaps that was all Tirek's idea.”

“So, we can shut it down by yanking one of these things out, right?” Smolder asked, while looking at the artifact representing the dragon lands.

“Sure, though that would probably cause a magical feedback loop and destroy the whole school!” Ocellus feared.

“Destroy the School of Friendship?!” came a familiar filly's voice. Everyone looked over seeing Cozy Glow and all the other students, “Oh, dear! Chancellor Neighsay was wrong about a lot of things, but I guess he was right about all of you!”

“Oh, sewer apples.” Raph grumbled.

Cozy continued to twist everything into her favor, “After everything Twilight's done for you, why would you want to destroy her school?”

Gallus flew over to her, “We don't! You're the one using these artifacts to drain magic from Equestria!”

“Me?! We all just saw you with your claws all over them!” Cozy accused and gasped, “It all makes sense. These creatures want magic gone from Equestria because it's the only thing ponies have that they don't!”

“Technically, there's a magical component when Silverstream and I transform.” Ocellus corrected her.

“And Yona's friends' friendship is magic! Twilight said!” Yona added.

“And you repay her by sending her to Tartarus on a wild goose chase so you could destroy everything she built!” Cozy continued to point hooves, and gasped, “They've even trapped Starlight and Sunset Shimmer in that-that thing with the help of the Dark Turtles! We have to defend this school!” The students started looking ready to fight, while the Dark Turtles were confused.

“She's setting us up.” Dark Raph called.

“That wasn't part of the deal, Cozy!” Dark Leo ordered.

“Deal?” a student asked.

“I don't know what he's talking about. I'd never conduct business with these monsters.” Cozy played innocent, as the Dark Turtles frowned at her pinning all the blame on them.

“Everypony, Cozy Glow has been lying to all of you!” Leo called, while blocking Dark Leo, “She imprisoned everyone and sent Twilight and the others to Tartarus. Remember in your training to trust your instincts. Well, now's your chance to see what your instincts are truly telling you.”

The pony students were ready to trust their instincts on what they knew deep down was the truth about what was happening, only for Cozy to stop them, “They've even corrupted our senseis and used their own teachings against them.”

“No that's not true!” Sandbar called, as a pony knocked Gallus into the magic circle where the magic arms started grabbing him.

“Gallus!” the five Young Students cried, as they jumped in to save him only to get stuck in the bubble with Starlight and Sunset.

“Guys!” Leo called, as the magic started taking them.

“Bigger problem!” Donnie motioned to a vortex opening up below them to take all the magic.

As Cozy smirked victoriously, one of the students spoke, “They just sacrificed themselves trying to save their friend. Professor Dash always said there's nothing more loyal than that. Shouldn't we try to save them?”

Cozy spoke up, “They brought this on themselves. There's nothing we can do.”

“There's always something anypony can do!” Karai called out.

“And it doesn't seem very generous. Or kind.” another pony added.

“Yeah, yeah. The Elements of Harmony are very important,” Cozy continued to change their minds, “They're just not applicable in every circumstance. And with magic gone from Equestria, I'm not even sure the Tree of Harmony will be as helpful as it once was.”

Suddenly to the whole groups surprise six beams surrounding the prison glowed in the elements of harmony and pulled the Young Six out of the bubble. Each of the six were glowing in a color like the elements of Harmony

“What's happening?!” Cozy Glow gasped.

“They're glowing like the Elements! I think the Tree of Harmony saved them!” a pony gasped in joy.

Gallus smirked, “Guess our friendship is pretty magical after all.”

“Hurry! Grab the artifacts!” Ocellus ordered.

“Um, didn't you say that could destroy the school?” Silverstream reminded her.

“But if we don't try, we could lose magic forever!” Ocellus replied.

Leo called to the other students, “Everypony, clear out of here!”

The students barreled out, as Cozy shouted, “Wait! Where are you going?! Stoooooop!” she growled and spoke to the Dark Turtles, “Do something!”

“What?!” Dark Raph asked.

“Anything!”

The Dark Turtles tried to run at the Young Six to stop them, but the ninjas blocked their paths. The young Six each grabbed the artifact representing their own culture and tugged them away. This resulted in the bubble disappearing.

“Hurry!” Starlight called, as she and Sunset teleported the students and ninjas out.

A surge of magic exploded with the Dark Turtles in dead center, “No!” Dark Leo called, as the magical wave washed over them. The four screamed, as they started fading while Cozy glow's eyes widened in fright.

All over Equestria, the magic that had been assimilated was returning back to where they belonged. In Canterlot, the princesses were walking with their guards, Neighsay and Blade Swipe, until the four felt their magic return to them. With that the princesses and their guards took it to the sky, while Neighsay used his medallion to open a portal for him and Blade Swipe.

Meanwhile the girls having escaped from Tartarus felt their magic return to them, as Twilight was able to teleport them home. Even the magic sacrificed by the creatures in Tartarus regained it, including Tirek.

Back at the school, Starlight and Sunset teleported the Young Six and ninjas to safety, “Close call.” Sunset gasped.

“Affirmative.” Fugitoid agreed.

“Counselor pony!” Yona tried to hug Starlight who used her magic to stop her from tackling her.

“Uh, it's nice to see you, too.” Starlight admitted.

“I guess magic is back.” Ocellus said.

“It sure is.” April agreed, as she, Shini, and Rocksteady could use their magic again.

Suddenly they looked over and saw four pieces of wood land before them. Each piece was colored like one of the Dark Turtles coats.

“Guess that's the end of the Dark Turtles.” Leo said.

“Good riddance.” Raph replied.

“What about Cozy Glow?” Donnie wondered.

“You've ruined everything!” came said pony's voice. They looked over seeing Cozy Glow furious while her curled mane looked messed up, “Now Twilight and her ridiculous friends can escape from Tartarus!” Suddenly appearing before her were the Mane Six and Spike each frowning at the treacherous impostor, “I mean... Yay! All my friends are safe!”

“You can drop the act, Cozy Glow!” Applejack began, “Your pen pal Tirek told us all about how he helped you suck up all that magic!”

“But I still don't understand why.” Twilight wondered.

Cozy growled, “WHY?! Because friendship is power! You may be the Princess of Friendship but as Headmare of this school, I can collect even more friends than you!”

“You twisted little sociopath.” Raph frowned.

“You're the one who doesn't get it, Cozy,” Twilight spoke up, “Friendship is powerful, but power isn't why you make friends. I'm sorry I couldn't teach you that.” she looked down.

“Well, you taught us.” Gallus said to brighten her spirits.

“You can't let one bad apple make you think you failed.” Silverstream added.

“And we never could've stopped her if we hadn't learned what you taught us about friendship.” Sandbar finished.

Cozy spoke up like a brat, “Honesty? Loyalty? Generosity? Blah-blah-blah! I can make more friends without using any of them! And if I can't do it here, I'll do it somewhere else!” she tried to fly off only to get blocked by some of the pegasi students.

“Yeah, I don't think so!”

Cozy tried to find another escape route, only to get blocked by Celestia, Luna, Neighsay, and Blade Swipe. She tried to escape again only to be blocked by the turtles armed and ready. When she tried again, April, and the rest of her human friends blocked her path looking ready to fight her. When Cozy tried again, she was blocked by Bebop, Rocksteady, Fugitoid, and Metalhead.

“Nyet!” Rocksteady snorted.

Cozy suddenly looked around seeing the pegasus guards of Canterlot surrounding her. The filly realizing she was defeated stood down, as two guards restrained her.

“Well, all's well that ends well. Now there's just one thing I have to do,” Mikey began as he announced, “I WAS RIGHT AGAIN!” he pointed to everypony with each word, “In. Your. Faces! Quick question, who's the Biggest Sap in Equestria? Answer, everyone here but me! That's right. I knew Cozy Glow was pure evil, but no one would listen to me. Joke's on you, cause I was right and you're all naive. I am always right about these things,” he turned to his brothers and friends, but pointed directly at Starlight, “And don't... you... forget it!” they looked very embarrassed while Sunset looked guilty, “I was right all along! Booyah-kasha!”

Smolder spoke up in annoyance, “You know, I never trusted her either.”

Mikey put an arm around her and continued, “Me and Smolder were right all along, Booyakasha!”

“Does he do this every time he's right?” Smolder asked.

“Unfortunately.” the Turtles, Main Six, and Allies answered.

“Although, he does at times have a right to it,” Fugitoid admitted and spoke dismally, “Now more than ever.”

Mikey got into Cozy's face, “Check mate! Not so smart now are you, Cozy?” Cozy growled, and lunged at him only for the guards to hold her back. Mikey screamed and cowered away, until the filly was escorted away, “Well, now that that's all done. I think I'm gonna whip up some pizzas... Only for those who actually believed me!” he spoke to the others sternly before walking off for the school.

“So does that mean only I get them with you?” Smolder asked Mikey, only for the other students to give her a dry look.

“Just asking.” she said.

“We should probably give Mikey a long apology.” Twilight sighed.

“I'll do it,” Sunset offered, “I yelled at him. So I have to make it right.” Sunset followed Mikey.

In the kitchen area of the school, Mikey was making some pizzas, “I love pizza, yes I do! I love pizza, how 'bout- oh,” he saw Sunset approaching, and he frowned, “Meanset.”

Sunset cringed at how much that hurt, but knew she deserved it, “I know you're mad at me and I don't blame you. But, I'm so so sorry for what I said to you! We never should have trusted Cozy Glow. And we should've listened to you, but we didn't. And because of that, the girls got trapped in Tartarus and me and Starlight almost got banished to the ether! But worst of all, I yelled at you, when you were clearly trying to warn us! And if we had just listened to you, none of this would have happened! Can you ever forgive me?”

Mikey looked skeptical, before answering, “Well... I already have, girl, but I just wanted to hear you say it.”

“Fair enough,” the two hugged, “And now, I've finally learned that just because you're a immature goofbag, doesn't mean you're always wrong. So from now on, whenever you say something isn't right, I'm going to listen, no matter how ridiculous it sounds.”

“Really?”

“In fact, I Pinkie Promise: Cross My Heart Hope To Fly Stick A Cupcake In My Eye.” Sunset promised and the two laughed.

Later on Neighsay was walking with Celestia, Twilight, Blade, the Turtles, and their allies through the school hall, “I'm glad you're back in charge of the School of Friendship, Princess,” Neighsay sighed, “It's clear to me now that there is nopony better suited for the job.”

“That's really big of you to say, Chancellor.” Karai noted.

“I've learned a lot in the last couple of hours.” he admitted.

“Good thing too.” Keno said.

"Agreed." Blade nodded.

Suddenly the group stopped to see the Young Six dressed in graduation robes with Spike belching out scrolls for each of them, and Metalhead standing by their side.

“What's going on?” Twilight asked.

“Hi, Headmare Twilight! We're just practicing for graduation!” Silverstream explained.

“Graduation?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Now that we've saved Equestria, we figure we're done with school.” Gallus expected.

Twilight, Neighsay, and everypony else could only laugh at this statement, “Saving Equestria is nice, but I'm afraid it'll take more than one semester to learn all there is to know about friendship.”

“Or being a ninja.” Raph added.

“Told you.” Spike warned the students.

“I had my suspicions as well.” Metalhead admitted.

“Awwww.” the students sighed, as Neighsay spoke up.

“Your headmare is right. I thought friendship was something only ponies should share with each other. But you all taught me how wrong I was. I suppose true friendship can take a lifetime to understand.”

“If it were easy to learn, we wouldn't need a school.” Twilight added.

“But, if it makes you feel better, you did graduate from something.” Mikey said.

“And what would that be?” Ocellus asked.

“Come to the dojo and you'll find out.” Leo answered, much to the students curiosity.

In the dojo, the Young Six stood before the Turtles and their allies, while Twilight, and the others watched from the side.

Leo spoke to them, “Sandbar, Gallus, Silverstream, Ocellus, Yona, and Smolder. For not only helping us defeat Shredder, Krang, and Chrysalis, but also for stopping Cozy Glow and restoring the magic to Equestria, you have more than proven yourselves worthy. Students, come forward.”

The six walked up to them, as the turtles and their allies had weapons to bestow upon them. Leo handed Sandbar his weapon, “For you, Sandbar. The Tanto Blade. To represent your leadership.”

“Whoa!” Sandbar gasped, as he took the tanto blade.

Raph gave Gallus his weapons, as Leo explained, “Gallus. The Duel Swords. To represent your ferocious attitude. A trait that a warrior needs to defend the innocent.”

“Cool!” Gallus said, as he looked at his weapons.

Donnie presented Silverstream her weapons, followed by Leo explaining, “Silverstream, the Double Clawed Staff. To represent your speed and agility.”

“Wow! Amazing!” Silverstream cheered.

Leo spoke to Ocellus, as April gave the changeling her weapon, “Ocellus. The Bladed Tessen. To represent your keen intellect.”

“Thank you!” she cheered.

Karai gave Yona her weapon, as the lead turtle spoke, “Yona. The Mace. To represent your strength.”

“Yona like this very much!” the yak said before accepting her weapon.

Finally Shini presented Smolder with her weapon, as Leo spoke to her, “Smolder. The Kusari Fundo. To represent your skill and heart.”

“Now this is awesome!” Smolder cheered, as she took her weapon.

Leo spoke to the six in Japanese before speaking in English, “Be at one in spirit and body. Be like the dragon.”

“Technically, I'm already a dragon. But I get your point.”

“Hai, Sensei.” the six answered together.

“Sandbar, Gallus, Silverstream, Ocellus, Yona, and Smolder. You are now Ninjas and Kunouichi of the Hamato clan.” Leo declared.

The group cheered, as Silverstream cried with joy, “We're all finally ninjas!”

“Way better than graduating Friendship.” Gallus admitted.

“Come on, guys. Let's say it!” Sandbar called, as the students announced together.

“Booyakasha!”

"Now this is history in the making." Blade smiled.

Neighsay applauded, and approached, “Congratulations to you all. This is truly a great honor.”

“Thanks, Chancellor Neighsay.” Sandbar replied.

“Although, it kinda feels weird coming from you.” Smolder admitted.

“I understand my past actions have left a very bad first impression on all of you. But I can assure you that those days are no more. From now on, I will be more open minded in the matters of Friendship with other creatures. Especially you five.” he motioned to the five creatures.

“So what now?” Leo asked.

Neighsay smiled, “I officially give Princess Twilight's School of Friendship the official E.E.A approval!”

Twilight's eyes brightened up with happiness, “Thank you so much!”

“Congratulation, Twilight.” Leo said, as the princess hugged him, followed by a kiss.

Everyone was joyed with all the good news, until Bebop spoke up, “Hold up, yall. Aren't we forgetting something?”

“The Crusaders!” April gasped.

They ran to where they were last seen and opened the closet door resulting in them falling out, “We held her off as long as we could!” Applebloom cried.

“But she locked us in this closet!” Scootaloo added frantically.

Sweetie Belle came out with a bucket on her head, “What happened?! Is everything all right?! Where's Cozy Glow?!”

The group laughed, “Everything worked out just fine.” Twilight assured them.

“As for Cozy Glow, I can assure you — where she's going, she won't be causing any more trouble.” Celestia promised them.

Meanwhile in Tartarus, Tirek was brooding inside his cage, while Cerberus was laying beside him whimpering, “Of course it's boring here now! But at least you're not in a cage!”

Suddenly a portal opened up, as Luna and two guards arrived. The three locked Cozy Glow up in a small cage next to Tirek's, before leaving.

Cozy looked up at Tirek and spoke, “Hey, neighbor. Wanna be friends?” she asked sinisterly before grinning. Clearly she was confident enough she would one day have her revenge.

Epilogue

That night outside the school, the Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, Blade, Celestia, Luna, Neighsay, the Turtles, their Allies, the Students, and any pony in Ponyville were partying in celebration of saving Equestria. Even the Young Six's guardians were present and were proud to have heard what they did and made the rank of ninjas.

D.J Pon-3 was busy on her turntable scratching records. As Leo danced with Twilight, the turtle spoke, “Now this is a celebration.”

“I know!” Twilight agreed.

“Oh, yes. Get down with your bad self!' Fugitoid cheered, as he danced with Sunset Shimmer.

Bebop and Rocksteady were busy playing with Flurry Heart, as Cadence and Shining Armor approached, “Looks like some filly's having a good time.” Shining noticed.

Flurry giggled, “Bebop! Rocky! Fun!”

Cadence smiled, and spoke to the duo, “It looks like our daughter's taking quite a liking to you guys.”

“Well, we're good with kids.” Bebop boasted.

“Da, we is best friends with the kids.” Rocksteady agreed.

The couple looked at each other, before nodding. Shining spoke, “You know, I don't suppose you two would be interested in watching over our foal next time you're ever in Equestria?”

"Only when we need some time to ourselves or needed elsewhere." Cadence put in.

“Sure thing, yo.” Bebop answered.

“Da! Da! We love babysitting! We excellent at sitting the baby!" Bebop elbowed Rocksteady, "I mean, we sit for baby, yeah?"

“Thank you two so much.” Cadence smiled, as Flurry flew up to the duo and hugged them.

“Awwww.” Rocksteady said, as the two hugged her back.

As Neighsay was walking around, Mikey popped up with some pizza on a tray, “Hey, Neighsay, join in on the pizza-palooza.” he offered him.

“Well, it is a party after all,” Neighsay admitted, as he levitated a slice up and ate it, “Delicious.”

“You bet." Mikey agreed, as he went back to the table with all the snacks, treats, and pizzas.

Mikey noticed Twilight and everyone else walking over to him looking dismal, “Mikey?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, hey guys. Why the long faces?” Mikey asked coyly.

“We all owe you a big apology, Mikey,” Twilight continued dismally, “You tried to warn us about Cozy Glow and we didn't listen. And because of that, we nearly lost all of the magic forever!”

“And we would have ended up trapped like the others if you hadn't run off.” Leo added.

“We should have remembered all the times we got in trouble for not listening.” Donnie put in.

“And this one almost cost us what makes our home great.” Applejack said.

“Yeah. You may say the craziest things but what you aren’t is a liar.” Rainbow Dash noted.

“It was unfair for us not to hear you out, Michelangelo.” Rarity expressed her guilt.

“As brothers, we should have opened up more to you. I bet Sensei would scold us for that.” Raph said feeling just as guilty.

“We’re really really really really really sorry, Mikey.” Pinkie apologized.

“We understand if you hate us.” Fluttershy said sadly.

“I know your brothers tell you a lot, but I speak for all of us when I ask if you can ever forgive us?” Twilight asked hopefully.

“Well... who would I be if didn't forgive you guys!” Mikey asked rhetorically, and the group smiled.

“ From now on, we’ll try to be more understanding to you.” Starlight promised.

“Maybe I should get that in writing.” Mikey teased, and they laughed.

Celestia, Luna, and Blade approached, “It looks like you all learned a valuable lesson here.” Celestia began.

“We sure did, Princess.” Twilight confirmed.

“Just because one of us or any of us makes up some crazy theory doesn't mean it's not right.” Leo admitted.

“And with everything we've all dealt with here and at home, nothing is ever impossible to be true.” Donnie added.

“So from now on if Mikey ever makes any crazy theories or has a hunch about something we won't ignore it.” April promised.

“Wise decision.” Luna commended them.

“Agreed,” Blade nodded, “Because you never know what one mistake like not listening to someone can lead to.”

“We experienced what can come from that.” Rainbow noted.

“Come on, yo. Let's enjoy this party!” Mikey cheered.

“Took the words right out of my mouth!” Pinkie cheered, and they all resumed partying.

Afterward, the girls, Spike, the ninjas, and their allies went to the Tree of Harmony, "I simply cannot believe that Cozy Glow was really a villain this whole time!" Rarity said, still shocked by the reveal.

"Neither could I," Twilight said, "I can't believe I was dumb enough to believe every little thing she said to me!"

"I hear that." Applejack pulled her hat low over her face in embarrassment.

"Yeah..." the rest of the girls and Spike said, all were still embarrassed at being tricked.

"Heh, maybe that Tirek guy was right about you girls being naive," Keno quipped, and the girls glared at him, "I'm just saying."

"It's alright, girls," Leo said, "She fooled all of us."

"Not me," Mikey reminded them, "I was onto her from the very start!"

"We get it!" Everyone exclaimed, annoyed that Mikey wouldn't stop reminding them.

"It's really irritating to hear that!" Raph said.

"Now you know how I feel every time you keep bringing up Karai's betrayal!" Leo frowned, reminding him on how he never shut up about him trusting Karai.

"Fair enough," Raph sulked.

"Well, at least our students were able to stop her and restore the magic." April said, bringing everyone's spirits up.

"But Chrysalis is still out there somewhere." Starlight stated.

"Don't worry, when she shows herself again, we'll be ready." Twilight declared.

"You know, there are still some questions left unanswered," Donnie stated, "Like how Chrysalis failed to use those clones of you girls to wield the Elements?"

"You're right, Donnie," Twilight pondered, "How did she fail?"

"Uh, Twilight..." Spike pointed.

Everyone looked. The Tree of Harmony was glowing! Beams of light shot out from each of the Elements and they began swirling around into a shape. Until standing before them was an astral form of Twilight herself!

"Allow me to explain." the astral Twilight said.

Everyone was in shock. After a moment of silence, Mikey spoke up, "That's you, Twilight!"

"I don't think it is." said Starlight, still surprised.

"You are right, Starlight. I'm not." the astral Twilight confirmed.

"Then... who are you?" asked Sunset.

"I am known by many names: Honesty. Laughter. Kindness. Generosity. Loyalty. Magic. Harmony."

Twilight gasped "You're... you're the Tree of Harmony!"

"Indeed, Princess Twilight," the Tree of Harmony nodded.

"Wow, the Tree of Harmony is talking to us!" Pinkie said, in excitement "That's so Amazexciting!"

"Astounding." Fugitoid marveled.

"Took the words out of my mouth." said Donnie.

"Tree of Harmony, how did Queen Chrysalis fail to use the elements?" Twilight asked.

Instead of answering, the Tree of Harmony shot a beam of light out of the cave. When it hit the ground, holograms of a campsite appeared.

"Hey, that's our camping retreat," said Pinkie, remembering, "You really did have everything all set up, Twilight."

Rainbow Dash saw some ponies near by, "But who's that coming down the stairs?" she asked.

The girls took a closer look and gasped. It was them! As well as Queen Chrysalis!

"It's us?!" Rarity cried.

"With Queen Chrysalis?!" said Starlight.

"I don't think that is you." April said, noticing that each of them looked more pale and mean looking.

"Ugh, what's this garbage?!" the other Pinkie groaned.

"Badger installation art," the other Applejack lied, "Ya see..."

"Just. Retrieve. The Elements!" Chrysalis shouted, in exasperation.

The other ponies trotted toward the campsite and started trashing it.

The other Fluttershy trampled a tent and chewed another up like a dog. The other Rarity was taking everything in sight, "Mine! Mine! Mine!" she said.

The other Rainbow Dash just knocked over another tent like she didn't even care.

Pinkie gasped in shock, "Those must be our bad clones! They wrecked our campsite!"

"No, call them... the Mean 6!" Mikey exclaimed, and pointed to each of them, "Meanie Pie. Liarjack. Flutterbrat," the other Rarity grabbed a tent pole and cackled with glee, "Greedity. Rainbow Ditch. And Midnight Sparkle!"

Sunset stared at Mikey, "You're naming her after our Twilight's demon self?"

"It was either that or Darklight Spark." Mikey shrugged.

Meanie Pie was just laying on ground, bored, until Midnight pulled her up.

"One we have the power of the Elements, no creature -not even "her majesty"- can tell us what to do," she whispered to the others, "Just follow my lead, got it!"

With that the Mean 6 laughed and headed for the cave, while Chrysalis watched with suspicion. Once they entered the cave, Greedity pointed at the Element of Generosity.

"Ooo! That one's mine!" No sooner had she said that, then the Element of Generosity flashed black.

Greedity rushed forward, but Flutterbrat stuck out her hoof and tripped her.

"Oops!" She mocked, "I'd say sorry, but I'm not!"

Greedity grabbed Flutterbrat and the two began to fight. The Element of Kindness flashed black next.

"Stop it, fools!" Midnight ordered, "We need those Elements to take out Chrysalis!" Suddenly she saw a shadow and turned to cave entrance. Chrysalis was there. And she heard everything!

"How dare you!" she sneered, "I created you!" She fired a beam of green magic at them, but Midnight Sparkle blocked it with a magic shield.

While Midnight held off Chrysalis, Liarjack bucked the Tree and the Element of Honesty flashed black. Meanie Pie laughed as she hit the Tree and the Element of Laughter flashed black. Rainbow Ditch didn't even bother to get the Elements. Instead, she landed at the base of the Tree to take a nap and the Element of Loyalty flashed black.

As Midnight Sparkle continued to block Chrysalis, she grinned evilly. Then she fired her own beam of magic at Chrysalis and stared to overpower her.

That did it. The Element of Magic turn black. Then whole cave shook as all the Elements turned black and tendrils of light shot out and grabbed each of the Mean 6. Everyone watched as the Mean 6 began to shrivel up. Before she too shriveled up, Midnight Sparkle shouted "Imbeciles! You ruined everythiiiiiiiing!" In a bright flash, the Mean 6 were gone. And all that was left were six rotting colored logs.

"Servants always fail you in the end," Chrysalis said, annoyed and seemed to walk up to Starlight, with angered look on her face "Just wait, Starlight. I will have my revenge!" The hologram of Chrysalis vanished along with the logs.

“So that's what happened.” Twilight gasped.

“So you knew those girls were fakes?” Sunset asked the tree.

“Correct. The moment they got close to me I could tell they were not the real girls. And I knew their existence would disrupt the harmony of Equestria, so I made sure they would never bring harm to another.”

“Well, it looks like Chrysalis did some improvements on her cloning.” Raph noted.

“Yeah, the Dark Turtles were totes obedient.” Bebop added.

“At least to her.” Fugitoid put in.

“I know, but luckily the Dark Turtles have been dealt with and now Equestria is safe once again. Thanks to the combined efforts of all of you.” The tree told them.

“As always it's our pleasure.” Leo spoke to the Tree of Harmony.

“Remember ninjas and my little ponies. Your Friendship is the greatest power in Equestria.” the hologram of Twilight vanished. The group looked at each other smiling knowing how right the tree was.

The next day at the school, the ninjas and their allies knew it was time to go, “Do you really have to go?” Sandbar asked dismally.

“Afraid so, Sandbar.” Leo answered.

“But what about our ninja training?” Gallus asked.

“You guys must carry on and practice on your own time,” April answered, “Plus the other students will look to you now for guidance.”

“Wow, sounds like a big responsibility.” Smolder said in concern.

“Don't worry, we know you can handle it.” Raph said.

Karai turned to Twilight, “So Twilight, now that your former Friendship Assistant is in Tartarus, what'll you do now?”

“Actually, I already found a new assistant for that.” she admitted.

“You did?” Leo wondered.

“Mmhmm,” Twilight confirmed before addressing her, “Bright Eyes.” she motioned to a turquoise unicorn with an orange mane in a single braid and red glasses. She was currently showing some new students around the school.

“You sure she's not a wolf in sheep's clothing like Cozy Glow was?” Raph asked in concern.

“I'm sure,” she quickly looked at Mikey and went into panic mode, “She is good, right, Mikey? Right?! Please tell me she's good! I don't wanna make the same mistake!” she confessed in exasperation.

Mikey calmed her, “Chill, Twilight. I'm gettin' a good vibe from her. So I think it's safe to say she's 100% true blue!”

“Oh, thank goodness.” Twilight ceased her panicking.

Mikey looked over at Bright Eyes and got an idea, “Hey Leo. You still got my spare nunchucks?”

Soon enough Mikey walked up to the little filly, “Hey there, Bright Eyes, was it?”

Bright Eyes gasped upon seeing him, “Michelangelo Sensei! It is such an honor to finally meet you face to face! I enjoy your classes most of all!”

“Well well well! You got good taste,” The other turtles rolled their eyes, “Any who, so you’re the new assistant to Twilight huh?”

“yes I am. And I intend to help out anyway I can. Maybe better than Cozy Glow.”

Mikey smiled at her confidence, “I know you will. Which is why I want you to have these.” he presented her with the nunchucks.

“Your nunchucks?” she gasped in surprise.

“Actually, one of my spares. And I want you to have them to show my appreciation for you.”

Bright Eyes acting all giddy accepted them, “It is a great honor and privilege that I accept these. I won’t let you down.”

“I know,” Mikey replied, as he watched her head off, “Good kid.” he went back over to the group.

The Young Six were saying their goodbyes to their robot buddy, “Goodbye, Metalhead.” Silverstream hugged him.

“We're gonna miss you.” Yona hugged him.

“And I will miss you all too.” Metalhead said, as he hugged them.

“Thanks for all you taught us, senseis.” Smolder thanks the turtles and their allies.

“Any time.” Casey replied.

Donnie started the portal, “Come on, guys. Time to go.”

As they group entered through the portal, Leo walked to Twilight and spoke, “Until next time.”

Twilight smiled and nodded, “Next time.” the two kissed, before Leo went through the portal and closed.

Twilight smiled before turning back to her friends, “Come on, girls. We got a school to run.” and with that they all got to work.

Back in New York that day, the portal opened atop a building, and everyone came out from it back to normal. April, Casey, Keno, Karai, Shini, and Sunset realized they were still on all fours before getting on their feet.

“You know, I'm gonna miss being a pegasus,” Keno admitted, “I loved flying around.”

“I know. Me too.” Casey agreed.

“So I guess once again it's back to the same old here?” Shini asked.

“If ever there's a problem in New York, CHS, or Equestria. We'll be there to do something.” Leo assured them.

“Because that's what we do.” April agreed.

“Because we're heroes.” Rocksteady pumped a fist.

“Oh, yeah!” Bebop agreed.

“Well, Fugitoid and I better get back.” Sunset said.

“The others are really going to want to hear what happened with us.” Fugitoid added.

“Guess this is goodbye for now.” Donnie said.

“Until next time.” Fugitoid said.

“Hey, Sunset,” Mikey began, “If CHS ever has a new student named Cozy Glow... Keep a close eye on her.” he warned her.

“I'm way ahead of you.” Sunset assured, as she and Fugitoid climbed down the building through the fire escape to catch the next bus ride home.

And so each of the groups headed on back for some much needed relaxation after all they've been through. But they knew they would eventually be needed again whether by Princess Twilight or their friends the Rainbooms. Because a ninjas work is never really finished.

Author's Note

Thank you all so much for your support on this. I'll catch you all again next time.

Friends Reunite

In New York City, atop a roof were the turtles, Casey, April, Karai, Shinigami, and Keno waiting it out for something, "How much longer do we have to wait?" Raph groaned, while holding onto Chompy.

"Patience, Raph, they should be too much longer." Leo calmed him, as they waited.

Mikey who was sitting next to Ice Cream Kitty sitting in her carrying cooler looked down in the alley and saw a familiar white van pull up, "Check it, dudes. They're here."

Soon enough coming up to the roof through the door was Sunset Shimmer, Fugitoid, Bebop, and Rocksteady, "Couldn't we have just taken elevator?" Rocksteady asked his friends while panting.

"Hey, guys, we made it." Sunset greeted.

"And how're all of you doing?" Fugitoid inquired.

"We're doing good, Professor." April answered.

"How was the ride up?" Donnie asked.

"Not bad. Of course Rock had to constantly ask to stop to use the mens room." Bebop replied.

"What? I was getting the shy bladder." Rocksteady argued.

"All right, you guys," Sunset calmed them, "So, everyone all set to go to Equestria?"

"Yeah. I mean last time we were there we had to deal with the Storm King." Leo reminded them.

"Would've gone smoother if Leo didn't insist we leave our medallions behind." Raph motioned to the Mystic Medallions around their necks.

"To be fair we were only looking to attend the Festival of Friendship," Donnie reminded, "We didn't take into account some new villain showing up."

"Well, this time we're wearing them at all times." Leo said.

"Is your portal device fully functional, Donnie?" Sunset asked the smart one.

"You betcha."

"So what's gonna happen once we go through?" Keno asked sounding worried.

"Once we enter Equestria, we shall take on a pony form." Fugitoid explained.

"That's what worries me." Keno replied.

"Come on, Keno, it's not that bad." Casey replied.

"Yeah. You just have to get used to not having hands." Karai added.

"We better hurry. I messaged Twilight we'd be there soon." Sunset told them.

"All right, everybody ready?" Leo asked.

"Let's do this like Brutus." Bebop answered.

Donnie started entering the coordinates on the portal gun and projected a portal, "All right, here we go." the group went through the portal that closed.

Meanwhile in Princess Twilight Sparkle's Castle, Twilight was pacing around in the library, until she saw a portal open. A bright grin grew on her face, as her ninja friends from the other world stepped out, "Leo! Guys!" she ran to Leo and hugged him, as Leo returned the gesture.

"Good to see you, Twilight." he greeted her.

"What up, Princess?" Mikey greeted.

"It's so great to see you all again," Twilight said, while hugging Sunset and Fugitoid, before turning to Rocksteady and Bebop, "And I mean 'all' of you." the two former baddies smiled at that.

"Uh, what happened to me?" Came Keno's voice, as the group looked to see Keno had been converted to a pegasus pony with a purple magenta colored coat, a black colored tail like his mane, and the cutie mark located on his suit's flank part was a bold letter 'N' over his two sparing sticks crossing each other.

"Keno, you're a pegasus." Donnie noted.

"A pegasus?" Keno asked, as he looked at his new wings, "Wings? You mean I can fly? That's awesome!" he jumped up and flapped his wings to fly. He hovered a few times before falling flat on his face, "Whaaaa! Eee! Ooo! Ahh!" he groaned.

Casey, Raph, and Mikey laughed at this, "Ooo, crash and burn, Keno!" Mikey laughed.

Keno got up and spoke in confusion, "What the heck, man?! I've got wings; I should be able to fly?"

Twilight answered, "Casey learned the hard way too. You can't fly without knowing how. But don't worry, I know somepony who'll show you the ropes."

"Thanks, uh, Twilight?"

"Yes. I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle. And you're Keno, right?"

"That's me," Keno nodded before turning to Casey who laughed the hardest from before, "Just you wait, Jones. Once I know how to use these things, I'll be soaring all over the place."

"And hitting the ground harder when you crash." Casey joked.

"Hey, Twilight, are they here yet?" came a voice, as Spike entered the library and saw the ninjas, "Hey, guys."

"Spike, how're you, buddy?" Raph asked.

"Never better." Spike asked, as he spread his new wings.

"There's something different about you, Spike. I just can't put my finger on it." Mikey tried to think, only for Raph to smack the back of his head.

April gasped, as she went to the dragon, "Spike, you got wings now? That's great!"

Karai came to the other side of Spike and hefted one of his wings up with her hoof to get a good look at it, "Very impressive." she admitted.

"That's wicked, bud. Now you can fly like me." Casey said, as the two flew up.

"Thanks." Spike replied.

"And all this time, I thought you were a wingless dragon." Donnie said.

"How'd you sprout wings anyway?" Shinigami wondered.

"And was it painful?" Mikey asked.

"Not really, but it wasn't pretty before I did," Spike explained, "First I was dealing with itchy stone scales, uncontrollable flame sneezing, random volume shifts in my voice, and a smelly stench that attracts Rocs."

"Rocks?" Bebop asked in confusion.

"How're rocks attracted to smell?" Rocksteady asked.

"Not that kind. The kind that falls under the category of giant carnivorous bird," Spike continued, "Then I was suddenly encased in stone, and I broke out of it with my stone scales cleared up, voice and fire back to normal, and my stench gone. And to top it off a new set of wings."

"So you went through all those bizarre symptoms just to get wings?" Raph asked rhetorically, while crossing his arms.

"Yeah. Kinda confusing, but that's how it goes."

"So what else has been going on?" April asked.

"I've got so much to tell you." Twilight said, but before they could leave the library, the rest of the ponies entered.

"Hi, guys!" Pinkie cheered.

"Pinkie!" Mikey cheered, as the two hugged.

"Welcome back, ya'll." Applejack greeted.

"Thanks, A.J." Casey replied.

"It's so wonderful to see you all again." Rarity greeted them by hugging Shinigami.

"Same here." Shini agreed.

Fluttershy flew to Raph "Hello, Raph. And hello, little Chompy." she put her hoof to the baby turtles face. Chompy cheered, before spitting fire, much to Fluttershy shock.

Rainbow noticed the cooler Mikey had with him, "Hey, Mikey, what's with the cooler?"

"Did you bring snacks?" Pinkie asked hopefully.

"Not exactly. Let me show you." Mikey opened the cooler, and out popped Ice Cream Kitty.

"Meow!"

"Oh my gosh!" Fluttershy gasped, as she flew over, "Who is this?"

"This here is Ice Cream Kitty, my pet mutant. Say hi, girl."

"Meow!"

"Oh, she's so adorable." Fluttershy giggled, as the ice cream cat licked her muzzle.

Pinkie licked the ice cream mutant's paw, "And tasty."

Keno, Bebop, and Rocksteady were lost for words looking at the group of ponies, "This is totally dejavu." Keno said in shock.

"Da, they pony versions of Rainboom girls." Rocksteady added.

Starlight noticed the duo and gasped, "Bebop and Rocksteady?"

The two noticed her, as Bebop spoke, "Hey, Star-Girl."

"Did Princess Pony tell you we is the good guys now?" Rocksteady asked.

Starlight smiled, "She did. And speaking as a former bad pony, welcome to the club of reformed enemies."

"Hear that, comrade, we's in the club." Rocksteady said happily.

Fluttershy looked at the two and asked the others, "Who're they?"

Sunset answered, "This is Bebop and Rocksteady. Mutants just like the turtles. They used to work for Shredder, but they've become our comrades and friends."

"And we truly are lucky to have friends like them." Fugitoid added.

"Aw, geez guys." Bebop replied feeling embarrassed.

Rarity studied Bebop's look, "What an interesting suit, you have fine taste in colors. And an astounding hairstyle too."

"I'm all about style." Bebop posed.

Keno looked around, "So this is a castle?"

"That's right, the Castle of Friendship." Twilight explained.

"Come on, we'll give you the grand tour." Pinkie offered, as the group left the library.

As they roamed the castle halls, Keno was getting to know everything, "Man, and I thought mansions were big."

"Yeah. With all the rooms in this castle she could run a bed and breakfast." Karai joked.

Mikey looked out a nearby window, "Hey, Twi. When did someone build a condo right next door to you?"

"Condo?" Twilight asked in confusion, as everyone looked out the window and saw right next door to the castle was another building resting atop the pond with a few waterfalls flowing down at its sides and behind it.

"Mikey's right." Donnie noticed.

"Who lives there?" April asked.

"Well, for one thing, that's not a condo. It's a school." Twilight corrected Mikey.

"A school?" Leo asked.

"A very nice looking one if I do say so myself." Fugitoid admitted.

"So who builds a school right next door to your castle?" Casey asked curiously.

"I did." she answered.

"You?" the ninjas asked.

"We really have a lot to catch up on." Spike said.

"Agreed. Follow us." Twilight instructed the ninjas to follow her and the girls.

The girls and Spike led the group into the map room, as Twilight explained, "Ever since we got back from Canterlot when the Festival of Friendship ended, we found out from Starlight the Cutie Map expanded to all the places we've been to when we left to save Equestria."

Fugitoid studied the map, "Twilight's right. There's Klugetown, the Pirates ship, and Mt. Aries."

"That sure takes me back." Mikey sighed in nostalgia.

Twilight continued, "When Tempest or Fizzlepop left with Grubber to not only spread word of the Storm King's defeat, but also spread the friendship teachings she learned from us it got me thinking there are more places beyond Equestria than we ever imagined. And who knows how much some of them might not know about Friendship."

"So Twilight decided the best way to spread the importance and teachings of Friendship was to build a school." Applejack stated.

"A school dedicated to teaching Friendship?" Keno asked in shock.

"Now I've heard everything." Karai replied.

"I never would've imagined such a school could actually be established." Sunset added.

"Indeed. That's a subject that's not easy to teach in either world." Fugitoid said.

"Building a school doesn't sound like an easy job." April noted.

"I know. So I sought Princess Celestia's advice, and she suggested I consult with the EEA." Twilight explained.

"EEA?" Rocksteady asked.

"The Equestria Education Association. I had met with it's head pony Chancellor Neighsay and granted me approval of my school so long as we follow the EEA rules and regulations."

"Unfortunately, the rules kept us from teaching the students in the way that we work best in." Applejack said.

"Even the students were finding our lessons boring." Fluttershy added.

"And they even called me an egghead! AN EGGHEAD!" Rainbow cried.

"Because of this, six of our students decided to skip classes and go off on their own, and right on the day of Friends and Family Day." Rarity said.

"Wow. Reminds me of the times I used to do that." Casey replied.

"And yet you're still in school." April added.

"When Chancellor Neighsay arrived to evaluate, he was not pleased," Twilight said, "But it wasn't just because of how miserable everypony was with being forced to follow the EEA's rules, but because non-pony's were also attending as students."

"Non-pony's?" Leo asked.

"Yes. I created the School of Friendship not just to teach ponies but all creatures about Friendship. But Chancellor Neighsay's prejudice attitude against them thinking they would use Friendship as a weapon to overthrow ponies forced several of our friends like Ember and Thorax to pull their students from school. Chancellor Neighsay claimed I failed to uphold the EEA's guidelines and standards and used his magic to close the school forever." she said still feeling dismal from what almost could've been permanent.

"Dude, that Neighsay sounds like a total jerk." Mikey crossed his arms.

"Yeah, reminds me of Shredder." Karai added.

"Yeah. When he spoke badly about our non pony friends I almost felt like I was speaking to Shredder himself." Twilight admitted.

"With the school closed, Twilight fell into depression, but I managed to give her a good talking to raising her spirits again." Starlight said.

"Even if your words were a bit... mean." Twilight recalled.

"Tough love." Starlight playfully hoofed her shoulder.

"When we tried to talk to our non pony friends to let their students come back we found out they ran away from home, Twilight continued, "And they all started blaming each other thinking they were hiding them all. Princess Celestia pleaded for us to find their missing students before all five creatures would wage war."

Pinkie spoke up, "Turns out they were all hiding out in Princess Celestia and Princess Luna's former castle in the Everfree forest."

"Together?" Shinigami asked.

"That's right. Apparently my school taught them something about friendship after all so we managed to get them back and calm every creature down. So I undid Chancellor Neighsay's magical lock, and he himself arrived having sensed his magic being undone. I gave him a firm talking too that my school isn't just for ponies, and that I made the rules for it, and doesn't need the EEA's approval. The chancellor still wasn't swayed and warned me teaching Friendship to the other creatures would doom us all."

"Ok, that chancellor really is a jerk." Mikey said.

"Yeah. Sounds about as worse as Cinch used to be." Sunset added.

"Makes me glad, we don't have someone like that at our school." April said on behalf of herself and Casey.

"Or at CHS." Sunset put in.

"I should hope Principal Celestia never hires someone like Neighsay to teach children." Fugitoid shuddered.

"How about we give you all a tour of the school?" Applejack offered.

"Really?" Donnie asked.

"Sure, if you're going to be here for awhile we might as well get you acquainted. Plus I wanna know more about the medallions you gained when you destroyed the Memory Stone." Twilight said.

"Well, then let's go." Leo said, as the group walked out of the castle and headed for the school.

First Day of Teaching

One morning at Twilight's castle, the ninja team had woken up and were at the table enjoying a pancake breakfast courtesy of Spike, "Eat up. Plenty for all." Spike said, as he served some to April and Karai.

"Thanks, Spike." Karai answered.

"Looks good." April said, as she began eating.

Rocksteady took a bite, and his eyes lit up, "Just like mama used to make."

"I hear ya, Rock. This here's good stuff." Bebop agreed.

"Waking up to this was worth it." Mikey said, as he stuffed some pancakes in his mouth.

"Mikey, chew, please." Twilight said sounding annoyed.

"Oh, my friends, I'm so excited today for we get to teach at the School of Friendship!" Fugitoid said all giddy.

"Why should it be so different to you, Professor?" Sunset asked.

"Yeah. You already teach a class." Casey reminded him.

"That may be, but I teach humanoid teenagers. Here I will be teaching ponies and other creatures some of the wonderful things about the galaxy."

"Or put them to sleep from boredom." Raph replied, as Mikey laughed.

Fugitoid laughed sarcastically, "How droll."

"Well, eat up all of you. We got a big day ahead of us." Twilight reminded them, as they continued to eat.

Later on at the school, Twilight had divided up the ninjas and such into groups to teach certain subjects. Fugitoid and Sunset Shimmer were currently teaching a class on alien species. The two stood before a board filled with pictures of several alien lifeforms they encountered during their time in space.

Fugitoid addressed the students, "As you can see, class. Much like Equestria, the world we come from particularly in outer space far beyond the galaxy exist numerous lifeforms of many kinds. Just like there's ponies, griffons, dragons, changelings, and all other matter of creatures here."

Sunset began listing them off, "There are the Salamandrians, the Aeons, the Daagon, the Kraang or Utrom, and the Triceratons."

Ocellus raised her hoof, "Yes, Ocellus?" Fugitoid asked.

"Professor, since you came from space according to Headmare Twilight. What species are you?" the changeling asked.

"Yeah. Are you from some planet where creatures are all metal and such?" Smolder inquired.

"Actually, no. I'm from the planet D'Hoonib. A planet of scientists obsessed with penetrating the highest truths of the universe, "Fugoitid explained, "One day I was working on a new form of psionic technology when the alien race called the Triceratons came looking for me. They came to me to force me to build them weapons. When I refused, they attacked and destroyed everything in sight, leaving me hanging by a whim. My robot assistant placed my own brain in its own body. A man merged with machine, and I was reborn as a cyborg!"

"Like wow!" Silverstream cheered.

Another pony raised their hoof, "Yes?" Sunset asked.

"You mentioned Utrom and Kraang together. Why do they have two names?"

"An excellent question," Fugitoid said, as he explained, "Long ago, the Utrom were a peaceful race of aliens with technology as evolved as any found on earth. But one day an Utrom scientist by the name of Kraang discovered the mutagen of a Kraathatrogon worm. Harnessing it's power, he became crazy and monstrous. He used his psychic abilities to brainwash millions of Utrom turning them into The Kraang Hive Mind with him as Prime. Many Utroms broke away from the hive mind and many more resisted his power and created the Utrom Council."

"But sadly, some Utrom joined the Kraang of their own accord." Sunset explained, while recalling Subprime was once Knight of the Utrom Council.

"Thankfully with the help of the Turtles the Kraang were defeated and many of them were returned to their Utrom selves. And now they're fellow allies of ours," Fugitoid finished. Sandbar raised a hoof, "Yes, Sandbar?"

"Tell us about the rivalry between the Kraang and the Triceratons." he requested.

"Very well. For millenia, the Kraang had waged war against their enemies the Triceratons for dominion over Dimension X. The Kraang used their intelligence to battle their foes, while the Triceratons relied on brute strength and cunning. It had seemed the Triceratons would be victorious, but the Kraang pulled a horrible act upon their enemies."

"What they do?" Yona asked.

Sunset answered with a sigh, "The Kraang used a powerful weapon know as the black hole generator to wipe out the Triceratons entire planet."

The students gasped in shock, as Gallus spoke, "Whoa."

"Only a single fleet survived, and they swore they would not stop until they had wiped the Kraang out of existence and destroy anyplace they were hiding out on, regardless of whoever else lived there," Sunset continued, "Led by both Emperor Zanmoran and Captain Mozar, the Triceratons searched the galaxy for any Kraang camps or hidden bases. When they discovered the Kraang had used planet earth as a backdoor to and from Dimension X, the Triceratons came to the planet and promised to get rid of the Kraang by destroying all of planet earth."

"Huh?" Smolder asked, "Let me get this straight. The Triceratons want to destroy the Kraang by destroying the planet they're hiding on? What about the other inhabitants of that planet?"

Fugitoid spoke, "Unfortunately, the Triceratons aren't so negotiable, and once they set their minds on something there's no swaying them away from it."

"They actually succeeded and destroyed planet earth," Sunset spoke, "My friends and I were lucky enough to escape with our ninja friends thanks to the Professor here. And with time travel we had six months to fix it by finding the three pieces of the black hole generator and destroy them. It came to a close call, but Fugitoid here was able to destroy the generator as well as the Triceratons mother ship taking them all out by sacrificing himself."

"Wow." the students gasped.

"So how're you still here?" Gallus asked.

"My head and brain remained intact after the explosion, but I just drifted among the debris in space. When I got close enough to the earths gravitational pull I fell to the planet and was discovered by Sunset Shimmer. They had a new body built for me. And I decided to remain on earth teaching at Sunset's High school."

"And that was the end of the entire Triceraton race?" Ocellus asked.

"Not all of them," Sunset replied, "We befriended two Triceraton rebels named Zeno and Traximus, who did not agree with the Emperor or the Captain's philosophies and were locked up and forced to fight in the Triceraton arena for survival and their people's pleasures."

"We discovered on another planet were several more Triceraton rebels who have started rebuilding a new Triceraton Empire free of corruption." Fugitoid finished.

"Pardon me, Professor." Cozy spoke up.

"Yes, Cozy Glow?"

"I just wanted to know, isn't it true that the black hole generator was actually your creation?" she asked.

Fugitoid remembering that couldn't lie, "Sadly, yes. I originally developed the black hole generator as an energy source. But when Kraang Subprime offered me a huge price to buy it, I gave in. I was greedy and I didn't care what they wanted to use it for. Back then all I cared about was money to finance my research. Soon enough I realized what a terrible decision I had made."

"So if you hadn't built the generator in the first place, the Triceratons wouldn't have lost their planet and wouldn't have destroyed planet earth just to defeat the Kraang?" Cozy continued to question him, as several students were taking all the facts in.

Fugitoid got nervous, until Sunset came to his defense, "The Professor was different back then. But he's changed a lot since that day. He saved me and my friends from being destroyed and gave us a chance to save our planet. He sacrificed himself to save it. Does that sound like something someone bad would do?"

The students taking Sunset's words into play started to forget the bad things that resulted from Fugitoid's mistake. Fugitoid looked at Sunset who winked at him, "Quite right, Sunset. Now then, let us discuss the Salamandrians and their habits, shall we?" the students looked interested.

Later on the students were in their next class with Donnie and Casey. Donnie had a board set up of pictures of the various mutants they've fought with, "Mutant; an organism or a new genetic character arising or resulting from an instance of mutation, which is generally an alteration of the DNA sequence of the genome or chromosome of an organism," The smart ninja explained, "The mutant enemies we've encountered were created through the substance known as mutagen. A formula discovered by the Kraang through a Kraathatrogon worm. It was originally meant to be used to terraform other dimensions into more versions of Dimension X, but when used on planet earth the mutagen instead caused whoever came into contact with the substance to mutate into a mutated version of the last organic thing that person came in contact with."

The students took notes, as Casey spoke, "Donnie and his brothers used to be ordinary turtles, until coming into contact with the ooze turned them into mutant turtles, and their father into a rat man."

"Basically depending on the subject it can turn animals into bigger sentient beings or monstrous forms." Donnie motioned to a picture of Slash and then the Squirrelanoids to demonstrate both examples.

"And sometimes it can turn a human into a mutant animal like Master Splinter, Bebop, and Rocksteady," Casey put in, "In fact you don't always have to have actually make contact with a living creature to mutate."

Donnie nodded, "Let's welcome our two guests Bebop and Rocksteady."

The class applauded, as the two mutants walked up and presented themselves, "What up, every creature?" Bebop greeted.

"We is here to help teach the class." Rocksteady added.

"Guys, when you were mutated into a warthog and rhino individually, you didn't actually come into contact with said animals, did you?" Donnie questioned.

"Nyet, we was tossed into mutagen vat mixed with DNA of certain animal." Rocksteady explained.

"It was sick, and not in the good way." Bebop added, still recalling how it felt to be mutated.

Silverstream raised her talon, "Yes, Silverstream?" Donnie asked.

"Do all mutants have to be animals?" she asked.

"Not at all," Donnie answered, "Mutants can stem from many kinds of things, such as Flora and Insecta." he motioned to a picture of Snakeweed for Flora and Stockman Fly for Insecta.

"There was even a time, a car turned into a mutant." Casey added.

"A car?" Smolder asked in confusion.

Donnie continued, "Anyway, mutagen can also be used on a human to give them other abilities. Like Dr. Victor Falco aka The Rat King," he motioned to a picture of the Rat King, "He used the mutagen to give himself psychic power, but one of his experiments went wrong causing him to become deformed and develop a psychic connection to rats. He controlled them through his telepathy and could even see through their eyes wherever they went making him their King. He twice brainwashed our sensei into attacking us, but Master Splinter defeated him by sending him plunging down into a chasm never to haunt him again."

"That must've been some fight." Gallus admitted.

"Another example is when the mutagen was used as an energy booster to our arch enemy the Shredder. It was originally used to heal him after a previous fight that left him weakened. The mutagen ended up turning him into a hulking muscled sharp bladed mutant we dubbed The Super Shredder."

"Basically, mutagen is not something you wanna get involved with. Stay away from it." Casey warned them like it was a PSA.

"It no good at all." Rocksteady agreed.

"So don't you go doing it." Bebop warned them.

Cozy raised a hoof, "Yes, Cozy Glow?" Donnie asked.

"I was wondering, Donatello, is it true you and your brothers were responsible for some of the mutants in your city? Like when April's father got turned into a bat mutant?"

Donnie recalled how it was his and his brother's mishap on a Kraang stealth ship that sent a whole supply of mutagen filled canisters raining down on the city causing some people like Sir Malachi, Pizza Face, Mondo Gecko, Bandit Raccoon, and Panther to turn into mutants, but none was worse than April's dad turning into a mutant Bat which temporarily put a strain on their relationship with April. But Donnie brushed it off, "Yes, it was our mistake that some mutants were created through a previous tussle with the Kraang, but we did the right thing by making up for it by recovering whatever mutagen hadn't been touched by anyone innocent, and turning April's dad back to normal."

"How did you do that?" a student inquired.

"By creating retromutagen." Donnie answered.

"What's retromutagen?" Smolder asked.

"The opposite of regular mutagen. I developed a formula that can un-mutate mutated DNA, after months of work. Though it's difficult to create and requires at least ten canisters worth of the stuff to synthesize a single dosage. But with a little help from my brother Mikey's recklessness we managed to create a super retromutagen and was able to un-mutate all the humans the Kraang mutated when they took over our city." The students continued to listen to the lesson until their next class.

The students were in another class where April, Karai, and Shini were gathered. One the board they set up were images of the Hamato and Foot clans, along with images of Shredder and Splinter before and after the incident, even with an image of Super Shredder and Zombie Shredder.

"All right, class listen up." April caught their attention.

"Today, April, Shini, and I will be talking about the history between two legendary Ninja clans of Japan. The Hamato and The Foot." Karai explained.

The students listened, as April started, "For centuries the two clans have had a bitter feud. The Shredder who was just known as Oroku Saki was the son of the Foot Clan leader of the time, but he was a just a child. When the Foot Clan fell, Splinter or Hamato Yoshi's father had taken him in and Saki and Yoshi were raised together as brothers, and rivals as siblings often act."

Karai spoke up, "But their rivalry turned bitter when a woman named Tang Shen came into their lives. The two competed for her attention and love, but in the end Yoshi earned Tang Shen's love, and eventually I came into their lives as their baby daughter Miwa," Gallus raised a talon, "Yes, Gallus?"

"If your name's Miwa, then why do your friends call you Karai?"

Karai continued, "Well, even after I was born, my mother had grown bored constantly of living in Japan and wanted to see the world like America. But my father was so honor bound to his family clan he did not want to leave, especially since Grandpa Yuuta was suffering from illness. Saki had tried to convince my mother to go away with him and bring me with because father would never give up the clan. Unfortunately Father saw through Saki's attempts to drive us away from him and would not have it. Saki's jealousy turned to anger when learned of his true heritage he rebuilt the Foot Clan while swearing vengeance. Adopting the identity of the Shredder, he invaded my parents home and attacked my father viciously, but before he could land the final blow, my mother took it instead and perished leaving both men torn. Saki escaped and had taken me in the heat of the confusion. He was so torn and ridden in guilt he convinced himself that it was my father that killed my mother. He took me in and renamed me Karai while making me think he was my birth father."

"Oh, my gosh." Silverstream gasped.

"So sad." Ocellus whimpered, as she hugged Yona who was tearing up as well.

Shini carried on the lesson, "For years under the guidance of Shredder Karai learned the ways of the Foot Clan and was convinced Master Splinter was her enemy and anyone associated with him, even the turtles."

"Though I was raised to fight my enemies, I had more common sense than Shredder about the bigger picture. When I discovered the Kraang during a brawl with the turtles I tried to get Shredder to consider how there's more than vengeance in life, but he ignored it, until finally he started listening to me and we forged an alliance with them. But over time something still didn't feel right when Shredder asked me to eliminate my enemies. Then when I discovered the truth about my own heritage, Shredder kept me in lock up while trying to convince me everything he did was out of love. But it was all just to satisfy his hidden guilty conscience. When I finally escaped and broke free of the Foot Clan I helped my real family take down Shredder and since then I began rebuilding the Foot Clan restoring it with honor and trust."

The students applauded, as April spoke, "We thought we'd seen the last of the Shredder, but even after he died, some of his followers sought to bring him back using magic of the netherworld. He came back in the form of a zombie, but he himself was not truly in control. Rather he was just used as a puppet by something far worse."

"Who that?" Yona asked.

Shini answered, "The Demodragon, Kavaxas."

Smolder gasped, "Did, did you say Kavaxas?"

Shini nodded, as April spoke,"Smolder, you seem to know the name of the subject. Care to tell us what you know?"

Smolder explained, "Kavaxas was the lord of all demodragons and ruler of the netherworld. I've heard legends of his existence from other dragons. He was not some dragon you ever wanted to mess with."

"Agreed," Karai nodded, "An old follower of Shredder forced Kavaxas to bring Shredder back from the dead, but he didn't come back whole. Kavaxas was just playing them as a means for him to be free from being controlled and made Zombie Shredder his puppet. In the end Kavaxas was sent back to the netherworld with Shredder being the one to drag him down. I guess you could say he spent his true last moment doing something right."

"You girls must really be quite a team." Sandbar said.

"Well, Michelangelo has dubbed us Team Kick Butt Babes." Karai answered, as April and Shini giggled.

"Pardon me," Cozy raised her hoof, "But isn't it true, Karai, that you're also part mutant?"

Karai raised a brow before answering, "Actually, yes." she shifted into her snake form and hissed making several students gasp in shock.

"She snake mutant?" Yona asked.

Karai shifted back into human form, "Part mutant, actually. And I wasn't born with that. It was thanks to Shredder unintentionally."

"How'd that happen?" Smolder asked.

"After the first time my friends helped me escape Shredder's prison, I tried to go after him on my own out of revenge and ended up getting captured again. He planned to use me as bait to lure the turtles into a trap where he planned to mutate them into mindless snakes. When they came to rescue me, Leo was about to set me free, but Shredder tried to attack him and ended up cutting the chain to my cage that was suspended above the mutagen vat, resulting in me falling into the mutagen. I came out as the snake mutant you just witnessed with my mind partly warped due to the snake DNA, and I kept losing my mind slowly over the months when I escaped Shredder. Not even Donatello's retromutagen could cure me."

"How're you able to shift between forms?" Gallus asked.

"This was all do some accident Baxter Stockman did when he mixed the snake DNA with the mutagen. When Shredder had me caught he had Stockman work on a way to restore my mind, and succeeded. But Shredder knew once I regained my senses I still wouldn't serve him anymore. So he had Stockman develop a mind controlling worm which he implanted into my brain putting me under Shredder's control once again."

"How did you get free?" Yona inquired.

Karai smiled, "My father used a technique he passed onto Leo, including your headmare guidance counselor Starlight, and Sunset Shimmer called the Healing Hands. He used it on me and I was free from the brain worm. That was when I went underground to hide out and start rebuilding a new Foot Clan with the help of my old friend Shinigami."

"So much history between you and the two clans." Ocellus gasped.

"Yeah. Though I was raised to be merciless by Shredder I learned to be who I wanted and not what others want me to be." Karai explained, as April and Shini put their arms around her and smiled.

Following the girls lesson, the students next class had Mikey and Keno standing before a table with ingredients, and off to the side was an over supplied by Pinkie Pie. Mikey addressed the students, "Alright, listen up, yo. Sensei Mikey's gonna be teaching ya something exciting today with the help of my assistant Keno here."

"Yo." Keno greeted them.

"So what're we going to be doing?" a student asked.

"We're gonna be teaching you to make the best food to ever have been made," Mikey began, as he and Keno announced, "Pizza!"

Some of the students were curious, until their teachers began showing them how to prepare it, "First you take some dough and do this," Mikey began tossing it up, before placing it down on the table, "Now you spread the tomato sauce like so." he began spreading the sauce all around.

"Once the sauce is spread you can start adding toppings. The main part it the cheese." Keno explained as he started spreading the cheese all around.

"Now comes the fun part. Additional toppings" Mikey said, as he brought up a variety of extra toppings, "You can be creative and add your own toppings to it. Trust me I'm an expert in that." Mikey and Keno started laying down several different toppings.

"Now you just pop it in the oven like so and then we wait." Keno said, as they put the pizza in the oven.

"How long do we wait, exactly?" Gallus asked sounding bored.

"Usually it takes about twenty minutes." Keno explained, as the students groaned.

"Don't fret, because Keno and I thought ahead and pre-made some already." Mikey said, as he brought out stacks of freshly cooked pizzas.

The fresh smell of pizza caught the attention of the students, as they gathered around seeing the various toppings used. Most of which were ingredients of food the ponies or other creatures ate. Smolder saw one of the pizzas looked sparkly, "Hey, are those?" she began.

"Gemstones?" Mikey asked, "That's right, dragon girl. Give it a try."

Smolder picked up a slice of gemstone pizza and took a bite. After swallowing her eyes widened, and she spoke, "Wow! This is good! A new way of eating gemstones."

"Come on, yo. Plenty for every creature." Mikey said, as each of the students started having some pizza, each one expressing their liking for it.

Later on, inside another room set up like a martial arts dojo. Leo and Raph were currently showing off martial arts moves through sparing, as the students watched from the sides. As Leo blocked Raph's strikes, he spoke to the students, "Remember class, martial arts isn't just a means of hurting others, it's to be used as self defense on yourself and to protect others."

As Raph fought Leo, he put in some words of his own to the students, "There are many ways of fighting, and each of us has a particular field. Take me for instance. I prefer to just strike as hard as I can." he demonstrated on Leo by fighting harder, as Leo continued to block.

"Yeah, fighting hard is good. But if you don't think when acting..." Leo blocked Raph before striking back knocking him to the ground, "You're the one who's going to end up losing."

The students applauded, as Leo helped Raph up, "You guys are so cool!" Sandbar cheered.

"I've never seen such style of combat up close ever." Ocellus added.

"Me neither," Cozy agreed, "Though, Raphael, don't you always go aggressive whenever you lose a spar against Leonardo or any of your brothers?"

Raph was surprised how she knew something like that, but brushed it off, "Not all the time. Only when I'm just too in the game to surrender or admit defeat."

"Which is more often than you think," Leo added, as Raph scowled at him, "Well, class that's it for today." the students began leaving.

Later on at the castle, the girls were listening to the ninjas talk about their first day of teaching, "The students sounded so interested in our lectures." Fugitoid explained.

"Even if those aliens may not exist in Equestria, they still were fascinated by their existence." Sunset added.

"And we're sure they learned something about our lesson about the Hamato and Foot Clans history." April put in, as Karai and Shini nodded in agreement.

"The Pizza Making lesson me and Keno taught was by far the best." Mikey boasted.

"Oh, please," Raph replied, "They were far more interested in mine and Leo's spar."

"The class on mutants, we did was much better." Donnie said on behalf of himself, Bebop, Rocksteady, and Casey.

"All right, dial it back, ya'll." Applejack said.

"Yeah. Teaching the students is what really matters. It's not a competition." Twilight explained.

"Just ask Applejack and Rainbow Dash." Pinkie motioned to said two whose eyes widened.

"What do you mean?" Rocksteady asked.

"Uh-well..." Applejack trailed off.

"Ya see..." Rainbow trailed off not sure how to say it.

Spike rolled his eyes, and decided to spit it out for them, "Applejack and Rainbow Dash were determined to win the Teacher of the Month award since Fluttershy had been winning it for so long. They kept competing with each other while on a field trip with the students to teach them about teamwork they ended up putting the students in danger."

The ninjas looked to the two ponies, "Is this true?" Leo asked.

The two felt embarrassed, before sighing, "Yeah. It's true." Rainbow confessed.

"What were you two thinking?" Sunset asked in disbelief, "I mean my worlds Rainbow Dash and Applejack love to compete, but they would never go so far as to risk the safety of others."

"We know. We never should've let our pride and competitiveness get in our way." Applejack sighed in guilt.

"But it still worked out," Rainbow noted, "Because in the end we ended up teaching them how to work together."

"Even so, I had to supervise them for a week to make sure they wouldn't make that same mistake." Twilight added.

"Ha!" Casey and Keno laughed, as Casey spoke to the two ponies, "You have to be supervised?"

"Yuck it up, Jones." Rainbow warned him.

Twilight cleared her throat, "My point being, don't start competing for who is a better teacher or teaches a better class. That's not what this school was made for."

"We understand, Twilight." Leo replied.

"Overall, we enjoyed teaching here." Fugitoid said.

"Da. We all make for good teachers." Rocksteady agreed.

"I'm just glad there's no Threat to Equestria this time around." Mikey said.

Meanwhile in another dimension at nighttime, inside an abandoned warehouse was who else but Shredder and Krang. The alien brain while piloting his exo-suit was busy working on a machine that had an archway.

Shredder sat down looking bored out of his mind, before speaking, "Krang, you bile brain! What's taking so long?!"

"Patience, Shredder. I'm almost finished." Krang answered.

"This better be worth it. I don't wanna have to go back to jail." Shredder warned him.

"Trust me, Shredder. Where we're going we'll never be going back to jail," Krang promised, as he started the machine which projected a portal, "Follow me." he led Shredder through the portal that closed.

The portal reopened at meadow and out came the two villains, with Shredder unable to stand up straight, "Krang, Krang what's going on, why do I feel so strange?" he tried to stand up but fell over, and picked himself back up finding himself on all fours, "Krang, you blithering blob of bile what happened to me? Why can't I stand up? And why does your android body look so odd?"

Krang's android body like before had been converted into a big pony look like before when he and Subprime came to Equestria, "Umm... no reason, ju-just don't look in anything reflective." he warned the ninja.

Shredder ran to a pond and looked down at his reflection. He saw he had been turned into a gray coated earth pony with a long black tail. He let out a panicked scream, while both Krang and his android body face palm, "I told you not to look at your REFLECTION!"

"Arg, Krang, you moron what have you done to me? Why am I a horse!?" Shredder demanded.

"You're not a horse, you're a pony!" Krang began explaining, "This is Equestria, a world outside the ten dimensions in an alternate reality. A reality of magic, mythical creatures, and... yes... taking ponies."

"But I don't wanna look like a little girls toy! I DON'T I DON'T I DON'T I DON'T I..." Shredder kept stomping his hoofs onto the ground so hard he was leaving deep hoof prints while causing Krang to lose focus from the ground shakes.

"Shredder, be careful!"

Shredder stopped and saw how deep his hooves went into the ground, "What the... how did I do that, am I really that strong?"

"You're an earth pony, one of the three main pony races of this world. You now have enhanced strength and a natural connection to the laaaaand."

Shredder tilted his head, "And you know all about this how?"

Krang frowned, "Mind your own business! That's how!"

"And why did you bring us to this place?"

"To get away from those loathsome turtles of course."

"But I want to rule earth. I made that very clear to you!" Shredder argued.

"We'll get to earth later. After our previous failures, I felt it was best that we start with somewhere else. My people tried to conquer this land centuries ago, but failed. This time we'll be doing it my way." Krang laughed cockily.

The Purple Nightmares

At Twilight's castle, the ninjas and allies were helping Twilight and Spike reorganize the castle library that had piles of books on the floor, “Twilight, you really should learn to clean up your messes and not wait the next day.” Fugitoid lectured her.

“Yeah. The last thing we need is someone as worse as Mikey.” Raph put in.

“Yeah, as worse as... Hey!” Mikey called.

“Sorry about this, but sometimes I get so caught up in reading I realize how late it is and just head straight to bed.” Twilight said sheepishly.

“And the girls say I binge watch online video game walk through's too much.” Sunset spoke up.

In the midst of their reorganizing, the cutie marks of Casey and Keno started glowing, “Uh, Twilight. I think we got a call.” Keno said.

“Let's go to the map.” Twilight instructed as they went to the cutie map.

They looked at the map seeing the boys cutie marks were hovering above Manehattan, “Well, Casey and Keno it looks like you boys have been called to solve a friendship problem in Manehattan.”

“Us?” they asked together, before looking at each other.

Casey spoke up, “Any chance I can substitute who I have to do this mission with?”

“Yeah, someone more qualified than him?” Keno motioned to Casey who frowned.

“Sorry, no exceptions,” Twilight explained, “The map called you two specifically because it's something the both of you are best suited for.”

“And this could be a chance for the both of you to learn to get along.” April added.

“Yeah, you two can't even crack a smile at each other.” Pinkie pouted.

The two pegasi vigilante's sighed knowing there was no arguing with them, “So where are we going again?” Keno asked.

“Manehattan,” Twilight answered, “It's Equestria's equivalent of Manhattan in your world.”

“It's true.” Sunset confirmed.

“And I can't think of a better place to have a Friendship mission than there.” Rarity put in with a smile.

“And I have some fam who lives in Manehattan,” Applejack said, “I'll put in a word to them and they'll set you up with them just in case your mission takes longer than you think.”

“Thanks, A.J.” Casey said.

Leo looked at the two sternly, “What, Leo?” Keno asked.

“I know this is your friendship mission, but I want you two to promise all of us that you won't let your petty rivalry get in the way of solving whatever problem you have to deal with.”

“What you think we can't work together?” Casey asked.

“Based off all the times we've seen you two argue doesn't do you any good.” Karai answered.

“Alright!” Keno spoke up loudly, “I promise I won't argue.”

“And so will I.” Casey added.

“Good.” Leo nodded in approval.

“You two better catch the next train ride.” Twilight suggested.

“Come on, Jones.” Keno said, as Casey grabbed his gear along with Keno's as they left the castle.

“You think they'll be ok?” Fluttershy asked.

“For their sake I hope so.” Fugitoid replied.

Soon both Casey and Keno were on the train bound for Manehattan. The two had been silent for most of the ride, until Casey decided to break the ice, “So what kinda mission you think we're being called to deal with?”

“Hard to tell,” Keno admitted, “I mean look at us, both of us are... Well, one of us is a naturally born fighter,” Casey frowned at the insult, “Could be possible we're meant to fight something.”

“I hope it's the case,” Casey replied, “I mean sitting down and talking things out isn't Casey Jones' style.”

“Then what is your style, impulsively rushing in without a plan?” Keno snarked.

“Hey, you heard what Leo said.” Casey reminded him.

“I know. Doesn't mean I can't enjoy myself with a little humor.” the Nightwatcher answered.

Casey groaned and whispered to himself, “Why did I have to get stuck with this guy?”

Later on the train pulled into the station and the boys got off the train and stepped outside. They looked up at the skyscrapers in awe, “Wow. It is just like Manhattan.” Keno gasped.

“Yeah. The guys would love to see this place.” Casey added.

“Though finding a friendship problem in a city like this could take awhile.” Keno noted.

“Well, if we're lucky it'll find us.” Casey joked, as Keno rolled his eyes.

“Excuse me?” came a voice.

The two looked ahead seeing an earth mare and filly approach, “Are you Casey Jones and Keno?” the mare asked.

“Yeah, that's us.” Casey confirmed.

“And you two are?” Keno asked.

“We're Applejack's cousins. I'm Sunflower, and this is my little sister Babs.”

“Hiya.” Babs spoke in her Bronx sounding accent.

“Applejack got a message to us friends of hers would be visiting.” Sunflower spoke.

“Yeah. We're on a mission from Princess Twilight's Castle map.” Keno explained.

“And it's a big honor.” Casey put in.

“I can imagine. Well, while you're looking for your mission here you're welcomed to crash at our place.” Sunflower explained.

“Thanks again.” Keno said, as they followed the sisters through the city.

Casey spoke to Babs, “So you're friends with Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle?”

“Yeah. And Applebloom's my fave cousin.” Babs answered.

“According to A.J, you used to be teased a lot so you decided to prove you're not weak by bullying the CMC.” Keno recalled an old conversation from A.J.

Babs chuckled sheepishly, “Yeah. Not my best first impression. But I made amends and I became a head member of the Manehattan branch of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Of course since I got my cutie mark I had to step down as head member, but I still help my other blank flank friends from time to time in finding what their special calling might be.”

“And I'm sure you heard of your cousin and her friends got theirs?” Casey asked.

“Yeah. Who would've thought all this time their calling is to help other ponies find their natural callings in life?” Babs asked.

“It is a surprise,” Keno said, while noticing her cutie mark, “So a pair of scissors, what does that mean for you?”

“I actually discovered I'm a good mane stylist, after giving my sister a quick mane cut when her favorite stylist was unavailable.” Babs explained, as Sunflower smiled.

“Yeah. She really did a good job.” Sunflower admitted.

“If you guys ever need a new style, just ask me.” the filly offered.

“We'll keep it in mind.” Keno said, as they continued to walk while noticing several police ponies on patrol.

“What's with all the cops?” Casey asked.

Sunflower sighed, “I'm afraid Manehattan has been dealing with a lot of crime activity lately.”

“Crime?” Casey asked.

“Any idea who's behind it?” Keno asked Sunflower.

“Everypony knows who's behind it. The Purple Nightmares.”

The two pegasi stopped in their tracks, “Come again?” Casey asked.

“The Purple Nightmares. One of the worst pony gangs to ever cause trouble in the city. They're mostly know by their purple tattoos of Nightmare Moon.” The two vigilante's looked at each other in concern, “Their riots have been getting so bad they've put out a curfew for all underage ponies.”

“I see.” Keno said, as the two shared a look.

As the sisters walked ahead, Casey whispered to Keno, “Looks like the problem came to us after all.”

“You really called it.” Keno said sounding impressed.

“Well, looks like we got some work to do tonight.” Casey said, as Keno nodded in agreement.

That night at a Manehattan apartment, Casey and Keno who were sharing a bedroom opened their eyes knowing their hosts would be fast asleep. They got out of their beds and slipped into their vigilante gear, “You ready for this, Jones?” Keno asked, as he dawned his mask.

“I was born ready.” Casey said, as he dawned his hockey mask. They opened the window and flew out into the night.

As they flew around the city they looked down below to see any signs of gang activity, “This city is enormous.” Keno sighed.

“I know. Purple Nightmare activity could be happening just about anywhere.” Casey said, until they heard the sound of a security alarm ringing.

“Down there!” they said simultaneously, before flying down.

They landed in the shadows, as a bunch of pony punks were exiting a shop carrying loot from bags of bits to other collectibles. Each pony had a purple tattoo of Nightmare Moon's symbol on one of their legs.

“Not a bad haul, guys. And not bad for your test, rookie,” one said while motioning to a small pony wearing a black jacket with a hood up, “Ace the next one and you'll be one of us for sure.”

Suddenly from the shadows came a hockey puck that nailed an earth pony Purple Nightmare in the forehead. The pony groaned and fell to the floor, “Oh, what hit me?!”

The punks looked down and saw the hockey puck, before seeing two figures in the shadows, “You punks didn't pay for that stuff.” Casey began.

“So we'll have to ask you nicely to put it all back.” Keno insisted.

“Otherwise there's going to be consequences.” Case finished.

“Who's there? Show yourselves!” the one punk demanded.

Stepping out from the shadows were the two vigilante's, as Keno spoke, “You Nightmare guys have the honor of meeting the Nightwatcher, and his sidekick, Sports Boy.”

“Sports Boy?!” Casey snapped, “That's whack, yo! And sidekick?!”

“What else was I supposed to say?” Keno asked rhetorically.

“Waste 'em!” the one punk pony ordered, as the rest of them attacked the two.

Both vigilante's used their strengths to knock the gang members out one by one. The rookie tried to get away but tripped on her hoofs. When the pony got up the hood fell down to reveal it was who else but Babs. The two pegasi vigilante's saw this and were shocked, 'Babs?' they thought, before finishing the rest of the punks.

Babs made a run for it, as Casey called, “Keno, come on!” they flew after her.

As Babs searched for an exit she ended up running right into the two vigilante's and fell on her flank. She looked up and was spooked by their appearances, and ran to a fence to climb it. She got half way, and the two tried tugging her back down.

“Let me go, ya creeps!” she ordered, while flailing around.

“Babs, easy!” Casey calmed her, as he and Keno lifted their masks up.

“It's us. Keno and Casey.” Keno showed her.

Babs seeing the two came down and spoke, “Keno? Casey? What're you two doing here?”

“We should be asking you that,” Casey replied, “What're you doing running around with the Purple Nightmares?”

“None of your business.” she ignored them.

“It is our business,” Keno replied, “Why're you going around making the biggest mistake of your life by hanging with these clowns?”

“The Nightmares? They're my homies. My family.”

“Family?” Casey asked in shock, “You call that (points to sack of bits) and them back there, family?”

“You got real family with your sister and parents.” Keno reminded Babs.

“They wouldn't understand what I'm going through.” she replied.

“And what are you going through?” Casey inquired.

“Like I said none of your business. Besides what's it to you what I do. I don't see any police badges on you guys.”

“And we don't see a Nightmare tattoo on you.” Keno noticed.

“You still have a chance, Babs,” Casey told her, “Quit now while you can. Otherwise there's no going back from this life.”

“Like I wanna go back.” Babs answered.

“That's it, you're coming back with us.” Keno said, as they tried to grab her, before Babs swatted their hoofs away and delivered a hoof kick to them knocking them down. She snatched the sack and climbed over the fence to escape.

Casey and Keno got up groaning, “Ok, I didn't see that coming.” Casey admitted.

“Looks like our friendship mission isn't just taking down this gang.” Keno said.

“Yeah. We can't let Babs go through with this.”

“We have to find her and stop her.”

“Let's follow those Purple Nightmares back there. I'm sure they'll lead us to their hideout.” Casey suggested.

“Not bad, Casey.” Keno admitted, as they headed back.

And sure enough, the Purple Nightmares had led the two heroes to their abandoned warehouse lair, “What is it with gangs and abandoned warehouses?” Keno asked Casey.

“Because it's trash like them.” Casey replied.

They watched, as several Purple Nightmares walked up to the entrance and made a specific hoof clap pattern to the guard before being let in, “Time to go undercover.” Keno said, as he and Casey removed their masks and dawned jackets to conceal their weapons.

They walked up to the guard who eyed them suspiciously. The two heroes clapped their hoofs in the same pattern as those who previously entered. The guard admitted them inside, and they entered.

Inside the warehouse, they saw punk ponies of both genders and all three types who were all wearing Purple Nightmare tattoos. They were cheering and laughing as some were engaging in dirty fighting in an arena.

“Look at them.” Casey whispered to Keno.

“It's disgusting.” Keno added.

“These guys are more crazy than the Purple Dragons.” Casey put in.

An announcer called via mike, “And now Purple Nightmares give it up for our rookie, Babs Seed!” Babs entered the ring, “Is she worthy enough to be one of us? Does she have what it takes to tangle with us?” some Purple Nightmares entered the ring, and they started fighting her.

Due to Babs small size she was easily able to avoid her opponents, but she couldn't dodge them forever. The two saw one of the Purple Nightmares was about to come at Babs from behind, “Ok, we got to play this smart. We'll go from both sides and then...” Keno was cut off as Casey donned his mask again and pulled out a baseball bat.

“Goongala!” he declared before flying onto the scene and whacked the pony that tried to attack Babs from behind.

“Ugh!” Keno groaned, as he joined in.

Babs was shocked, as she fought some of the other ponies, “What're you guys doing here?”

“Saving your life is what.” Casey answered, as he swatted away another pony.

“Why did you rush in, Jones?” Keno asked in an annoyed tone.

“That pony was gonna nail her, I had to act!” Casey argued, until the Purple Nightmares joined in and piled on top of the two pinning them to the ground.

As Casey's bat rolled across the ground a figure came over and broke it in half with a stomp of their hoof. The two looked up and saw a muscular earth pony with a gray coat, blonde mane and tail with the mane tied into a thin ponytail, and dark eyes. His attire included a sleeveless leather coat, and had a Purple Nightmare tattoo on his right leg. And his cutie mark was of a dream cloud with a black pony skull in it.

“Well-well, what do we have here?” he asked.

“A couple of spies from the look of it, boss.” one of the gang members said.

“The proper term is crime fighters.” Keno corrected him.

“And we're gonna mess you punks up so hard you'll be black and blue all over!” Casey promised.

“Such spirit,” the pony laughed, “Well, allow me to introduce myself. I am Night Terror, leader of the Purple Nightmares; the Children of Nightmare Moon.”

“Do you mean that last one figuratively or seriously?” Casey joked, much to Keno's annoyance.

Night Terror growled, before explaining, “We are the ponies who lurk in the shadows of night, and strike fear into the day walkers in name of our illustrious Mistress Nightmare Moon.”

“In case you didn't get the memo, Nightmare Moon is gone.” Keno noted.

“She lives on in the hearts of those who bask in the darkness under her moonlight.” Night Terror continued, as they saw hanging from the ceiling was a tapestry of the former villain Nightmare Moon.

“Princess Luna wouldn't wanna see this.” Casey said to Keno who nodded.

Night Terror turned to some of his closest followers,”Lock these two up. We'll play some more with them later.” The Nightmares took Keno and Casey away despite their struggles, as Babs watched from the cheering crowd in horror.

“No.” she gasped to herself.

The Students Spirit Quest

At the School of Friendship inside the dojo, Sandbar and Gallus were doing flips, “Seven!” they called, “Eight! Nine! Ten!” they ceased their flips, as Blade Swipe approached.

“Well, done you two. Your training has really improved.” he said.

“I don't understand why we had to stick around for extra training.” Gallus said.

“It was Twilight and Leonardo's request. That's why they called me in to supervise your training, as well as the others.”

“And he was training to be a royal guard long before he became a ninja.” Sandbar told Gallus.

“That's right,” Blade confirmed, “And that training was brutal. But sometimes we get a little joke on the instructors. One time me and my buddies raided their rooms for their uniforms and hung them on the flagpole. And I made a declaration, 'I pledge allegiance to my instructor's laundry'!” the two students laughed, as Blade continued, “I made a funny. Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!” he laughed.

“Thanks for the training, Sensei Blade.” Sandbar said.

“No problem. Off you boys go.” Blade dismissed them.

The two left the dojo and met up with the other students, “Hey, guys. How was extended training?” Silverstream asked.

“Brutal.” Gallus replied.

“I actually found it refreshing.” Sandbar admitted.

“He made you do flips too?” Yona asked.

“You know it.” Gallus confirmed.

“Yak not really good at flips, but Yona getting there.” Yona admitted.

“Well, come on you guys. Tomorrow we more training and school work to do.” Ocellus said, as they all headed back to their rooms.

That night the students slept peacefully, until they started tossing and turning. The next thing they knew, all six of them were standing in some empty space.

“Hey, where are we?” Smolder asked.

“I'm not sure.” Ocellus answered.

“Hello!” Sandbar called, “Is anypony out there?!”

When they received no answer, Gallus spoke, “If there is I don't think they're listening.”

Suddenly something glowed before them, and appearing was Twilight all glowing and transparent, “Welcome, students.” she greeted.

“Headmare Twilight?” Silverstream asked, until she and the others remembered.

“Wait. You're the Tree of Harmony.” Smolder recalled.

“Correct. You have all changed much since you ventured below the school and conquered your fears.”

“Thanks.” Yona said.

“But why're you here? Wherever is here.” Gallus wondered.

“I have been secretly watching over your training to be ninjas. And you could learn no better than the ninjas of the other realm and their allies.” the spirit of the Tree explained.

“Yeah. We are lucky.” Ocellus smiled.

“And we've been training to be great ninjas like them.” Smolder added while throwing air punches.

“And we got to face real villains.” Sandbar put in while recalling Shredder, Krang, their Foot Soldiers, and Night Terror.

The spirit nodded, “That you have. But I'm afraid things will only be getting tougher for you as time goes on. I have contacted the six of you because it is time you all went on a spirit quest to conquer your true inner demons.”

“A spirit quest?” Silverstream asked.

“Yes. Your senseis the turtles and even Sunset Shimmer herself had to go on one to become better ninjas. And so must all of you.”

“Why, is there something coming we should know about?” Ocellus wondered.

“Know this, my students. You all must become one with yourselves and each other.” the spirit disappeared, and they woke up in their rooms looking shocked. Though they knew what they had to do.

The next day, Twilight, Leo, and Blade were in the headmare's office with the students standing before them, “A spirit quest?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“Yes. We wish to have time off from school to go on one.” Sandbar requested.

“How long?” Blade asked.

“We're not sure.” Smolder replied.

“But we feel we really need this.” Gallus said.

The three pondered on this, until Leo spoke, “Well, they have been coming along with their training. Perhaps it is time they went on their own spirit quest.”

“Even when I started training to be a ninja I went on one myself,” Blade admitted, “It was horrible, but it made me a better ninja.”

“Perhaps you two are right,” Twilight admitted, “Very well. I make this spirit quest part an assignment for you all.”

“Yes!” the students cheered.

“But we should warn you the dangers you may face on your spirit quest will be just as real and dangerous as in the real world.” Leo warned him.

“Use all you've learned during your training to help yourselves through.” Blade finished.

“You can count on all of us.' Sandbar saluted.

“Then, we wish you the best of luck.” Twilight dismissed them. The students bowed their heads and took their leave.

The six students journeyed to the entrance of Everfree, as Sandbar spoke, “Remember, every creature. Sensei said whatever we face in there will feel just as real as real is. So whatever is waiting in there we must all be ready to face them.”

“Even if it means going solo.” Gallus added.

The students nodded, and put their appendages in and on top of each others, “Good luck.” Sandbar said, as all six took their own path into the forest.

As Gallus flew through the forest he looked around seeing nothing for miles, “Ok, nothing's here so far. So what should I even be looking for?” h pondered, until an arrow almost nailed him, “Hey!” he looked down seeing foot soldiers armed with bows and arrows, “You guys?”

The foot soldiers tried shooting Gallus down, but the griffon flew around them before landing on the ground, “I defeated you guys before, I'll do it again.” he flew and attacked the minions head on, but to the griffon's surprise the foot soldiers didn't break into pieces, but dissolved into smoke.

“They disappeared?” Gallus wondered, as he continued on into the forest.

As he wandered into the darkest parts of the forest he started hearing a voice, “You're wasting your time.”

He stopped and looked around, “Who's there?”

“Wouldn't you like to know.” it replied.

“I'm warning you. I'm here to be a better ninja, and I won't be intimidated!” Gallus shouted.

“Is that right?” the voice said, and suddenly coming out from the darkness of the woods was Gallus who appeared black and white.

“What the?” Gallus gasped, “Who're you?”

“I think you already know the answer to that.” the creature answered.

“But you can't be me.”

“But I am. At least the side of you that knows the truth.”

“Truth about what?”

“That no creature can ever trust a griffon, just as you cannot trust them.” Anti-Gallus mocked him.

“What's that supposed to mean?” Gallus scowled.

“Why do you fight along side these other creatures?”

“Because they're my friends.”

“Friends?” Anti-Gallus laughed, “Oh, that's a laugh. They'll never consider you a friend. You're a griffon. And creatures will always see griffons as nothing more than selfish greedy birds whose only concern is themselves. And you know I am right.”

Gallus didn't wanna give into his words, but knew how it's true there are still some griffons who still act like jerks back in Griffonstone. However he did recall that most griffons have tried to be better, “Yeah. You're right, griffons are only concerned about themselves. But there are plenty who try harder to be better. Gilda, Gabby, even me.”

Anti-Gallus shook his head in disappointment, “You poor naive fool.”

Gallus frowned, “I'll show you who's the naive one.”

And with that the two griffons engaged in combat, flying around claw swapping at each other. Anti-Gallus laughed, “No matter what move you make, I'll just counter. I am you after all.” he reminded Gallus.

“True, you may be me. But you should also know that I won't ever give up!” Gallus started using his ninja moves on Anti-Gallus who tried dodging and retaliating, but with less success than before.

Gallus flew around the trees using them to hide before flying right at his anti self delivering an uppercut making his anti self crash upward into several branches before plummeting down to the ground exploding into smoke.

Gallus smirked, “Guess you didn't know me as well as you thought.” he flew off.

In another part of the forest, Ocellus was flying around looking nervous, “Remember, Ocellus. You're doing this to be a better ninja. If my friends can do it, then so can I. I may be book smart for the most, but I am also clever and quick thinking.” she told herself.

She suddenly stopped in her tracks upon hearing something, “What was that?” she looked around but saw nothing, “I gotta be hearing things.” before she could take another step, foot soldiers appeared before her.

“Oh, no. You guys?” she gasped.

The foot soldiers armed themselves, and started to attack Ocellus. The changeling child dodged and used her ninjitsu skill to disarm and defeat the pony ninjas before looking around wondering if there were more, “Fighting fake foot soldiers didn't seem like the test I was expecting.”

“Always expect the unexpected.” came a familiar voice.

“That voice,” she gasped, “No way!” she saw appearing before her was a black and white version of herself.

“Way.” the Anti-Ocellus answered.

“What's this supposed to mean?” she wondered.

“Only that you should've joined the changelings who decided to remain loyal to Chrysalis from before,” the anti her explained, “All changelings needed was love. Not friendship, not anything but love to drain away from others.”

“That's not true!” Ocellus denied, “Chrysalis only wanted the hive to believe that feeding on love was the only way. But there's always another way. Thorax found that out all on his own. And he managed to convince the hive that we can be the same.”

“You can change your look just the same as shape-shifting, but deep down you'll always be a parasite.”

“No!” Ocellus barked, “My friends would never see me as that!”

“Says you.” Anti-Ocellus retorted.

“What would you even know about me?”

“Because I am you.”

“Well, whatever side you are I know my friends would never abandon me. And we changelings can be better creatures for all of Equestria.”

“Then prove it to me.” Anti-Ocellus beckoned her.

The two Ocellus' started fighting while flying around. Each of them had constantly changed into other forms to fight the other from bugbears, dragons, cragodiles, ursa minors, and so much more.

“No matter what shape you take I'll just keep copying you or change into something better.” Anti-Ocellus mocked.

“True,” Ocellus admitted, as an idea came to mind, “So maybe I should try a new form.” she concentrated and transformed.

Ocellus suddenly stood as a mutant ninja pony that had her changeling color scheme, “What?” Anti-Ocellus gasped.

“Go time.” Ninja Pony Ocellus spoke as she engaged her anti self again using her ninjitsu skills from before.

Anti-Ocellus shifted into more animal and beast forms, but the pony ninja changeling kept taking them head on. She maneuvered up a cliff and kicked a nearby boulder off it causing it to land on her anti self that was currently in the form of a manticore. The boulder landed on the evil Ocellus' head hard knocking it out, before poofing into smoke.

“A changeling can always change just like any creature. Just like me.” Ocellus changed back to her own form before heading off.

Yona meanwhile was wandering around a spot in the forest close to the river, “Yona not scared. Yona tough and strong. Yona can take on anything.” she told herself.

She looked at her reflection, “Yak have to be brave. For friends.” suddenly she could see the reflections of foot soldiers in the water surrounding her.

She looked around her and saw they were indeed close to her, “Foot Ponies!” she gasped. The foot soldiers attacked Yona who dodged their moves, before using her classic yak smash to defeat them all.

“Nothing can stop yak!” she boasted.

“True nothing can stop yak,” came a voice, “Unless it's another yak.” appearing before her was a black and white Yona.

“Yona seeing double.” the yak gasped.

“That right. Anti-Yona, Yona's dark thoughts. And Anti-Yona know deep down you'll always be smashing beast with quick temper. Like all yaks.”

“Dark Yona wrong!” Yona argued, “Yona friends with ponies and others. They know Yona not like that.”

“Do they really?” Anti-Yona circled her, “Yona can claim she different all she want, but deep down Yona will always be yak. And all yaks know is smash.”

Yona frowned, “Yaks may smash, but we still look after each other. We better than we were in generations. I go to pony school to spread Yakyakistan teachings and make friends.”

“For how long? You think yak can trust non yaks?” Anti-Yona questioned, “Deep down you question that too.”

Yona retorted, “Yona guess it's something to find out herself.” the two yaks scraped the ground with their cloven hoofs before charging at each other. When their heads hit they were in a horn lock and tried to overpower the other.

“You try and defeat me, but you will lose.” Anti-Yona mocked her.

“Yona cannot lose! Yona's friends counting on her to pull through for them!” she overpowered her dark self and smashed and thrashed at the dark half.

The two fought close to a cliff side, where Yona smashed her dark half that tumbled off the cliff hitting rock after rock on the way down before splashing into the river and vanished.

Yona looked down seeing no sign of her dark self, “I knew I could do this. Now to find my way out of here.” she took off.

Smolder was flying around Everfree looking bored, “I feel like I've been flying around here for hours now. If I don't find some kind of sign soon I'm gonna lose it.” she decided to stop and rest on a log.

“I should've brought some gems to snack on,” she sighed, while looking around, before suddenly feeling the tension in the air, “I ain't alone here.” she got up and eyeballed her surroundings.

Suddenly dropping in from above were the foot soldiers, “Oh, great. You guys are here?” she asked sounding bored, “You're no challenge.” She flew around the foot soldiers who tried to attack her before spitting flames at them. Each foot soldier that caught fire burst into smoke, until one was left. Smolder flew right at it full speed and punched it so hard it poofed.

“Like I said, no challenge.” she said smugly.

“Then how's this for a challenge?” came a voice, as Smolder was suddenly hit with a fireball.

She crashed on the ground and looked up, “Hey, who shot at me?!” she demanded, before gasping as a black and white version of herself descended.

“You should know to watch your back,” Anti-Smolder began, “Even a boulder headed teenage dragon would've known that.”

“Who are you supposed to be?” Smolder got up.

“Still need answers? I'm you of course.”

“I'm pretty sure I don't come in black and white scales.” Smolder noted.

“It's the best color. And I'm here to tell you what you're doing is pointless.” Anti-Smolder began.

“What do you mean?'

“You can train and fight as long as hard as you want and make as many friends as there is, but that won't change who you are.”

“Who I am?” Smolder asked in confusion.

“You're a dragon, and dragons don't do friends, kindness, and anything else namby pamby.” Anti-Smolder mocked.

“You know I used to think that too, when I first started out at the school,” Smolder admitted, “But after spending time with Sandbar, Silverstream, and all the others I've learned dragons can be more than what we are. We can all be better.”

“Care to put that to the test?” Anti-Smolder challenged her.

“Bring it.” Smolder answered.

And the two Smolders took it to the air and flew at each other delivering claw swipes, and breathing fire at one another. Smolder flew at her anti self using ninja moves, until her dark self tackled Smolder through the air and they crashed around multiple trees before landing on the ground.

“Stubborn dragon, aren't you?” Anti-Smolder noted.

“Well, you should know.” Smolder retorted, as the two resumed fighting on the ground.

“Why do you run from what you're meant to be?” Anti-Smolder asked, “You know you'll eventually give into greed like all dragons and only care about hoarding gems and treasure.”

“That's where you're wrong,” Smolder replied, “My friends are more important to me than gems or treasure.”

“Can you say the same for how they feel about you?” the dark Smolder sneered.

“Of course. They're my friends. And we have a bond that binds us together. But what would you know? You don't care about bonds.” Smolder said, as she attacked her dark self throwing all her ninja skills against it who was too slow to keep up with her.

Smolder concentrated and started building up her flames before unleashing a blast of fire that incinerated her doppelganger, “Oh, yeah! If my brother could see me now, he'd be so proud.” she flew off.

Elsewhere Silverstream was flying around the forest looking around curiously, “I know I'm supposed to be on a spirit quest, but I just don’t feel it. Could I be doing something wrong?” she asked no one in particular.

She stopped flying and walked around a bit, “All I want is a sign on what to do! Is that too much to ask?” a ninja star almost nailed her but ended up hitting a tree. Silverstream was wide eyed as it flew right past her, “I guess it is.” she saw the foot soldiers appear.

The ninjas attacked Silverstream who yipped and flew around avoiding their attacks before stopping in mid air, “Hey, wait a minute. What am I afraid of? I can handle these guys.” building her courage back up she flew around the foot soldiers taking them out one by one, until she was down to the last.

“Coming at ya, big boy!” she flew at the foot soldier and defeated it, “Whew, what a rush!” she said shaking off the adrenaline.

She looked around seeing everything was still the same, “So did I pass or something?”

“Pass?” came a voice, “Far from it.” jumping out of the water was a black and white Silverstream.

“Whoa!” Silverstream gasped, “Who're you?”

“I am everything that you're not.”

“Really? Not that I had a vision of what that kinda me would be like, but I almost expected something different.”

Anti-Silverstream groaned, “Always the dumb one.”

Silverstream frowned, “Hey, who're you calling dumb?!”

“I'm just saying what I know every creature feels about you. And I would know because I am still you.”

“Are you saying every creature thinks I'm dumb?” Silverstream asked looking sad.

“I wouldn't put it past them, but come on have you seen yourself lately?” Anti-Silverstream asked rhetorically.

“But my friends...”

“Please, if anything they only pity you,” Anti-Silverstream said, as she flew around her, “You'd be better off going back home and be with your own kind. I'm sure they'd feel the same way.” she reached to lay a talon on Silverstream, only for the hippogriff to grab her talon out of thin air and look at her with determination.

“You don't know anything about me or my friends!” Silverstream attacked her dark self, as the two flew around the forest in the sky.

Suddenly the two dove down and landed in a nearby lake. Upon hitting the water they assumed their seapony form and fought under the water like predatory fish.

“I guess you're not as dumb as I thought.” Anti-Silverstream said.

“I don't accept flattery from meanies.” Silverstream replied, not letting her guards down.

“It's free swim now.” Anti-Silverstream said.

The two continued to swim around and attack each other, before the two knocked themselves back. The two tightened their eyes upon one another and readied themselves. The two swam at each other screaming until they were inches away from colliding.

Outside the water Anti-Silverstream flew out of the water and landed on dry land still as a seapony and was panting heavily, as hippogriff Silverstream stood towering above the defeated enemy, “Free swim's over.” she declared as Anti-Silverstream disappeared.

The hippogriff sighed in relief, “Now that was intense. Oh, maybe the others have done what they needed.” she flew off hoping to find them.

Finally Sandbar who had been wandering around decided to stop and rest beneath a tree. He remember in a training session with Leo about how meditating calms the mind. He got into a lotus position and started concentrating.

At first he was calm and at pace with himself, until an image of the spirit of the tree of harmony appeared in his mind, “Sandbar, look out!” it warned him.

Sandbar's eyes flung open in shock, as she saw foot soldiers coming right at him, “Whoa!” he got up and dodged the minions attacks, before retaliating with some moves of his own.

“You guys really picked a bad time to come out here!” Sandbar said, as he dodged one of them, before bucking another.

He inevitably took out all the foot soldiers and looked around wondering what was next, “What am I meant to learn from all this? What is the lesson?”

“Lesson?” came a voice. Sandbar spun around and saw a black and white version of himself, who continued, “There is no lesson. You've already lost!”

“No!” Sandbar cried, as his anti self attacked him.

“You are weak without your pathetic friends by your side!” his anti self mocked him, before knocking him down.

“I am not weak!” he got up, “And my friends are not pathetic!”

“Somewhere in the back of your mind you believe what Chancellor Neighsay said is true. Those creatures will one day use friendship as a means to overthrow ponykind and take over Equestria.” Anti-Sandbar warned him.

“No! My friends would never do that!”

“How can you be so sure? Because they're your friends?” Anti-Sandbar asked rhetorically, “You saw how Gallus first acted towards you when you first met him. You think can trust him completely?”

“Gallus is my friend. He would never betray me. Nor would any of the others.” Sandbar attacked Anti-Sandbar.

“So confident, and yet so afraid of letting others down.” Anti-Sandbar mocked him as Sandbar recalled the test he faced under the school thanks to the tree of harmony. Ignoring his dark self he continued to fight.

“True I've been afraid of letting my teachers and sensei's down. But not anymore. I will fight for them, for Equestria, for my friends!” Sandbar overpowered Anti-Sandbar knocking him into a tree making him explode into smoke.

Sandbar panted before looking around seeing no one else was coming, “Now that was a lesson.” he started down a new trail hoping to find the others.

Soon enough all six of them followed their trails and met up in a clearing area of Everfree, “Guys!” Sandbar cheered.

“Yona miss you so much!” Yona hugged Smolder and Gallus tight.

“I missed you too!” Smolder groaned from the tight hug.

“So did you guys face some scary dark version of yourself?” Silverstream asked.

“You too?” Gallus asked.

“Yeah. It was freaky.” Smolder admitted.

“But it was nothing we couldn't handle, right?” Sandbar asked.

“You're right.” Ocellus smiled in agreement.

“Think we should head back now?” Yona asked.

Sandbar looked up seeing it was getting dark, “I don't think we'll make it back to the school in time. So what do you say we camp out here for the night?”

“I'm down with that.” Gallus agreed.

“Me too.” Smolder put in.

Later on the group was sitting around a campfire talking about what happened, “I guess even after what we did under the school we still had some doubt about ourselves that took the form of, well, us.' Ocellus suspected.

“But we sure showed them we're not the way they thought we were.” Smolder said.

“We are friends no matter what.” Yona added.

“And nothing's going to drive us apart.” Gallus put in.

Silverstream noticed Sandbar was deep in thought, 'You ok, Sandbar?”

“Oh, I’m fine, Silverstream. Just thinking when I was meditating I could hear the tree of harmony cal out to me. Almost like I felt a connection to it." He then pondered on what the tree of harmony said to them.

'You all must become one with yourselves and each other.'

"Hmm. I wonder. Guys, I think we should all meditate here.”

“Meditate?” Gallus asked.

“What for?” Smolder wondered.

“I have a feeling it's something we're meant to do.” the pony explained.

“Well, after all we've been through it could mean something.” Ocellus said.

“Ok, all of you close your eyes and concentrate. Concentrate hard.” Sandbar instructed, as the six assumed the lotus position and started meditating.

Once the six students were in deep meditation, the campfire started turning blue and started burning brighter. Suddenly materializing from the flames was an astral form of Twilight.

“I am proud of you my students,” she began, as the six remained in meditating form, “Tonight you have learned the final and greatest truth of the ninja. That ultimate mastery comes not of the body but of the mind. Together there is nothing your six minds cannot accomplish. Help each other. Draw upon one another. And always remember the true force that binds you. The same as that which brought me here tonight. That which I gladly return with my final words. I love you all... My students.”

The astral form of Twilight vanished, and the campfire returned to normal. The students opened their eyes and looked upon one another in surprise and happy that they made their headmare proud. Silverstream and Ocellus couldn't help but shed tears of joy while embracing each other. The students knew that they really were on their way to becoming great ninjas of Equestria.

Meanwhile at the Castle of Friendship, Twilight was also in a meditating pose, before waking up as well. She smiled to herself and spoke, “They have truly come a long way since they began their training. Wouldn't you agree, sensei?” she asked looking to her side as the spirit of Master Splinter was meditating beside her.

“Yes, Twilight. I believe they have.” he agreed, while smiling.

The next day in the dojo, Leo and Blade were sparing, until the doors opened. Entering were the young six who were whooping and cheering, “Oh, yeah. That spirit quest was awesome!” Sandbar cheered.

“We were awesome!” Smolder cheered.

“Wicked!” Yona cheered.

“Sensei's, we're back!” Silverstream called, as they presented themselves before the two pony mutants.

“Welcome home.” Leo greeted them.

“I can assume your spirit quests were indeed a success?” Blade assumed.

“You bet it was.” Gallus confirmed.

“We learned a lot out there.” Yona said.

“And we're feeling better than we've ever been.”Ocellus put in.

“Good. Because now that you're back, you need to make up the work you missed yesterday and today.” Blade noted.

“Oh!” the six groaned.

“Ten flips now!” Blade ordered, as the six turned and got into position, “And remember. Go-Ninja! Go-Ninja! Go!” the students did a back flip which froze midway.

“I made another funny! Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!”